Skip to main content

Full text of "The Crisis of Democracy - Trilateral Commission - 1975"

See other formats


wr^^  j^^er-^fsss-  ..*■»  v 


The 
Crisis 

Democracy 


REPORT  ON  THE  GOVERNABILITY 
OF  DEMOCRACIES  TO  THE 
TRILATERAL  COMMISSION 

MICHEL  J.  CROZIER 

SAMUEL  P.  HUNTINGTON 

JOJI  WATANUKI 


The  Crisis  Of  Democracy 


Michel  Crozier 

Samuel  P.  Huntington 

Joji  Watanuki 


Report  on  the  Governability  of  Democracies 
to  the  Trilateral  Commission 


Published  by 
New  York  University  Press 


The  Trilateral  Commission  was  formed  in  1973  by  private  citizens  of 
Western  Europe,  Japan,  and  North  America  to  foster  closer  cooperation 
among  these  three  regions  on  common  problems.  It  seeks  to  improve 
public  understanding  of  such  problems,  to  support  proposals  for  han- 
dling them  jointly,  and  to  nurture  habits  and  practices  of  working 
together  among  these  regions. 


Clothbound  editions  of  Columbia  University  Press  books 

are  Smyth-sewn  and  printed  on  permanent 

and  durable  acid-free  paper. 


Copyright  ®  1975  by  The  Trilateral  Commission 

Library  of  Congress  Catalog  Card  Number:  75-27167 
ISBN:  0-8147-1364-5  (cloth) 
0-8147-1305-3  (paper) 

Manufactured  in  the  United  States  of  America 
9  8  7  6  5 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE 


Is  democracy  in  crisis?  This  question  is  being  posed  with 
increasing  urgency  by  some  of  the  leading  statesmen  of  the 
West,  by  columnists  and  scholars,  and— if  public  opinion  polls 
are  to  be  trusted— even  by  the  publics.  In  some  respects,  the 
mood  of  today  is  reminiscent  of  that  of  the  early  twenties, 
when  the  views  of  Oswald  Spengler  regarding  "The  Decline  of 
the  West"  were  highly  popular.  This  pessimism  is  echoed, 
with  obvious  Schadenfreude,  by  various  communist  ob- 
servers, who  speak  with  growing  confidence  of  "the  general 
crisis  of  capitalism"  and  who  see  in  it  the  confirmation  of 
their  own  theories. 

The  report  which  follows  is  not  a  pessimistic  document.  Its 
authors  believe  that,  in  a  fundamental  sense,  the  democratic 
systems  are  viable.  They  believe,  furthermore,  that  democra- 
cies can  work  provided  their  publics  truly  understand  the 
nature  of  the  democratic  system,  and  particularly  if  they  are 
sensitive  to  the  subtle  interrelationship  between  liberty  and 
responsibility.  Their  discussion  of  "The  Crisis  of  Democracy" 
is  designed  to  make  democracy  stronger  as  it  grows  and  be- 
comes more  and  more  democratic.  Their  conclusions-doubt- 
less in  some  respects  provocative— are  designed  to  serve  that 
overriding  objective. 

The  Trilateral  Commission  decided  to  undertake  this 
project  because  it  has  felt,  rightly  in  my  view,  that  the  vital- 
ity of  our  political  systems  is  a  central  precondition  for  the 
shaping  of  a  stable  international  order  and  for  the  fashioning 
of  more  cooperative  relations  among  our  regions.  Though 
very  much  concerned  with  issues  pertaining  to  foreign  affairs, 
trilateral  as  well  as  East -West  and  North-South,  the  Trilateral 
Commission  has  promoted  the  study  which  follows  in  the 
belief  that  at  this  juncture  it  is  important  for  the  citizens  of 
our  democracies  to  reexamine  the  basic  premises  and  the 


workings  of  our  systems.  This  rethinking  can  contribute,  it  is 
our  hope,  to  the  promotion  of  the  central  purposes  of  the 
democratic  system  of  government:  the  combination  of  per- 
sonal liberty  with  the  enhancement  of  social  progress. 

This  report  has  been  prepared  for  the  Trilateral  Commis- 
sion and  is  released  under  its  auspices.  The  Commission  is 
making  the  report  available  for  wider  distribution  as  a  contri- 
bution to  informed  discussion  and  handling  of  the  issues 
treated.  The  report  was  discussed  at  the  Trilateral  Commis- 
sion meetings  in  Kyoto,  Japan,  on  May  30-31,  1975.  The 
authors,  who  are  experts  from  North  America,  Western 
Europe  and  Japan,  have  been  free  to  present  their  own  views. 

The  report  is  the  joint  responsibility  of  the  three  rappor- 
teurs of  the  Trilateral  Commission's  Task  Force  on  the 
Governability  of  Democracies,  which  was  set  up  in  the  spring 
of  1974  and  which  submitted  its  report  in  the  spring  of  1975. 
The  chapter  on  Japan  is  the  work  of  Joji  Watanuki.  The 
chapter  on  Western  Europe  is  the  work  of  Michel  Crozier. 
The  chapter  on  the  United  States  is  the  work  of  Samuel  P. 
Huntington. 

Although  only  the  three  authors  are  responsible  for 
the  analysis  and  conclusions,  they  were  aided  in  their  task  by 
consultations  with  experts  from  the  trilateral  regions.  In  each 
case,  consultants  spoke  for  themselves  as  individuals  and  not 
as  representatives  of  any  institutions  with  which  they  are 
associated.  Those  consulted  included  the  following: 


Robert  R.  Bowie,  Professor  of  International  Affairs, 
Harvard  University 

Zbigniew  Brzezinski,  Director,  The  Trilateral  Commission 

James  Cornford,  Professor  of  Politics,  University  of  Edin- 
burgh 

George  S.  Franklin,  North  American  Secretary,  The  Tri- 
lateral Commission 

Donald  M.  Fraser,  United  States  House  of  Representatives 


Karl  Kaiser,  Director,  Research  Institute  of  the  German 

Society  for  Foreign  Policy 
Seymour  Martin   Lipset,  Professor  of  Sociology,  Harvard 

University 
John  Meisel,  Professor  of  Political  Science,  Queen's  Uni- 
versity 
Erwin  Scheuch,  Professor  of  Political  Science,  University 

of  Cologne 
Arthur  M.  Schlesinger,  Jr.,  Professor  of  Humanities,  The 

City  University  of  New  York 
Gerard  C.  Smith,  North  American  Chairman,  The  Trilateral 

Commission 
Yasumasa  Tanaka,  Professor  of  Political  Science,   Gak- 

ushuin  University 
Tadashi    Yamamoto,  Japanese  Secretary,    The   Trilateral 

Commission 

In  the  course  of  its  work,  the  task  force  held  a  number  of 
joint  meetings: 

April  20-21,  1974— Rapporteurs  and  Brzezinski  met  in  Palo 
Alto,  California,  to  develop  general  outline  of  report. 

November  11-12,  1974-Rapporteurs  and  Brzezinski  met  in 
London  to  consider  first  drafts  of  regional  chapters  and 
establish  more  precise  outline  of  study. 

February  22-23,  1975— Rapporteurs  met  with  experts  from 
Trilateral  regions  in  New  York  City,  considered  second 
drafts  of  regional  chapters  and  draft  of  Introduction. 

May  31,  1975— Full  draft  of  study  debated  in  plenary  meet- 
ing of  The  Trilateral  Commission  in  Kyoto. 

I  would  like  to  express  our  appreciation  for  the  energy  and 
dedication  shown  by  Charles  Heck  and  Gertrude  Werner  in 
preparing  this  book  for  publication. 

Zbigniew  Brzezinski 

Director 

The  Trilateral  Commission 


THE  AUTHORS 


MICHEL  CROZIER  is  the  founder  and  director  of  the 
Centre  de  Sociologie  des  Organisations  in  Paris  and  Senior 
Research  Director  of  the  Centre  Nationale  de  la  Recherche 
Scientifique.  Born  in  1922  in  northern  France,  Professor 
Crozier  received  his  higher  education  at  the  University  of 
Paris.  He  has  been  a  regular  consultant  to  the  French  govern- 
ment on  matters  of  economic  planning,  education,  and  public 
administration.  He  -has  lectured  and  taught  at  a  number  of 
North  American  universities,  including  three  years  at  Harvard 
(1966-67,  1968-70)  and  two  years  at  the  Center  for  Ad- 
vanced Study  in  the  Behavioral  Sciences  at  Stanford 
(1959-60,  1973-74).  Among  the  books  which  Professor 
Crozier  has  written  are  The  Bureaucratic  Phenomenon  (1964) 
and  The  Stalled  Society  (1970).  He  was  President  of  the 
French  Sociological  Association  in  1970-72. 

SAMUEL  P.  HUNTINGTON  is  Frank  G.  Thomson  Profes- 
sor of  Government  at  Harvard  University  and  Associate 
Director  of  Harvard's  Center  for  International  Affairs.  He  is 
also  a  founder  and  editor  of  the  quarterly  journal,  Foreign 
Policy.  Born  in  1927  in  New  York  City,  Professor  Hunting- 
ton was  educated  at  Yale  University  (B.A.,  1946),  the  Uni- 
versity of  Chicago  (M.A.,  1949),  and  Harvard  University 
(Ph.D.,  1951).  He  taught  at  Harvard  University  from  1950  to 
1958,  then  was  Associate  Director  of  the  Institute  of  War  and 
Peace  Studies  at  Columbia  University  from  1959  to  1962, 
when  he  returned  to  Harvard.  Professor  Huntington  has  been 
a  consultant  to  the  Policy  Planning  Council  of  the  Depart- 
ment of  State,  the  Agency  for  International  Development, 
the  Office  of  the  Secretary  of  Defense,  and  other  or- 
ganizations. Among  the  books  which  he  has  written  are 
Political  Order  in  Changing  Societies  (1968)  and  The  Com- 
mon Defense:  Strategic  Programs  in  National  Politics  (1961). 


He  is  coauthor  with  Zbigniew  Brzezinski  of  Political  Power: 
USA/USSR  (1964). 

JOJI  WATANUKI  is  Professor  of  Sociology  at  Sophia  Uni- 
versity (Tokyo),  where  he  is  associated  with  the  Institute  of 
International  Relations  for  Advanced  Studies  on  Peace  and 
Development  in  Asia.  Born  in  1931 ,  in  Los  Angeles,  Professor 
Watanuki  received  his  undergraduate  and  graduate  education 
at  the  University  of  Tokyo.  He  taught  in  the  Department  of 
Sociology  of  the  University  of  Tokyo  from  1960  to  1971, 
when  he  joined  the  Sophia  University  faculty.  Professor 
Watanuki  has  spent  a  number  of  years  teaching  and  doing 
research  at  universities  in  the  United  States.  He  was  at  Prince- 
ton University-in  1962-63  (Rockefeller  Foundation  Fellow 
and  Visiting  Fellow)  and  at  the  University  of  California  at 
Berkeley  in  1963-64  (Research  Associate  at  Institute  of  In- 
ternational Studies).  He  was  a  Visiting  Professor  in  the  De- 
partment of  Political  Science  at  the  University  of  Iowa  in 
1969-70,  and  a  Senior  Scholar  in  the  Communications  Insti- 
tute of  the  East-West  Center  in  Honolulu  in  1973.  Professor 
Watanuki  has  written  numerous  articles  and  books.  Among 
the  latter  are  Gendai  Seiji  to  Shakai  Hendo  [Contemporary 
Politics  and  Social  Change]  (1962)  and  Nihon  no  Seiji  Shakai 
[Japanese  Political  Society]  (1967). 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I-INTRODUCTION 


I.  The  Current  Pessimism  About  Democracy 

II.  The  Challenges  Confronting  Democratic 
Government 


CHAPTER  II-WESTERN  EUROPE 
by  Michel  Crozier 

I.  Are  European  Democracies  Becoming 
Ungovernable?    11 

1 .  The  Overload  of  the  Decision-Making  Systems 

2.  Bureaucratic  Weight  and  Civic  Irresponsibility 

3.  The  European  Dimension 

II.  Social,  Economic  and  Cultural  Causes   20 

1 .  The  Increase  of  Social  Interaction 

2.  The  Impact  of  Economic  Growth 

3.  The  Collapse  of  Traditional  Institutions 

4.  The  Upsetting  of  the  Intellectual  World 

5.  The  Mass  Media 

6.  Inflation 

III.  The  Role  and  Structure  of  Political  Values 39 

1 .  The  Values  Structure  and  the  Problem 
of  Rationality 

2.  Core  Political  Beliefs 

3.  The  Impact  of  Social,  Economic  and  Cultural 
Changes  on  the  Principles  of  Rationality  and 
on  the  Core  Political  Beliefs 


4.  Traditional  Factors  as  a  Counterweight 

5.  The  Risks  of  Social  and  Political  Regression 

IV.  Conclusions:  European  Vulnerability 52 


CHAPTER  III-THE  UNITED  STATES 
by  Samuel  P.  Huntington 

I.  The  Viability  and  Governability  of  American 
Democracy 59 

II.  The  Expansion  of  Governmental  Activity    65 

III.  The  Decline  in  Governmental  Authority    74 

1 .  The  Democratic  Challenge  to  Authority 

2.  Decline  in  Public  Confidence  and  Trust 

3.  The  Decay  of  the  Party  System 

|4.  The  Shifting  Balance  Between  Government 
and  Opposition 

IV.  The  Democratic  Distemper:  Consequences 102 

V.  The  Democratic  Distemper:  Causes   106 

VI.  Conclusion:  Toward  a  Democratic  Balance    113 


CHAPTER  IV-JAPAN 
by  Joji  Watanuki 

I.  Japanese  Democracy's  Governability 119 

1 .  External  Conditions 

2.  Domestic  Conditions  and  Capabilities 


II.  Changing  Values,  New  Generations  and 
Their  Impact  on  the  Governability  of 

Japanese  Democracy   138 

1 .  Political  Beliefs 

2.  Social  and  Economic  Values 

III.  Consequences  for  and  Future  Perspectives  on  the 
Governability  of  Japanese  Democracy 149 

1 .  Time  Lag 

2.  Decline  of  Leadership  and  Delay  of 
Decisions 

3.  Vagaries  of  Urban,  Educated  Nonpartisans 

4.  The  Place  of  the  Communists  in  the 
Multiparty  System 

5.  What  Will  Happen  in  the  1980s? 


CHAPTER  V-CONCLUSION 


I.  The  Changing  Context  of  Democratic 
Government 157 

II.  Consensus  Without  Purpose:  The  Rise 

of  Anomic  Democracy 158 

III.  The  Dysfunctions  of  Democracy   161 

1 .  The  Delegitimation  of  Authority 

2.  The  Overloading  of  Government 

3.  The  Disaggregation  of  Interests 

4.  Parochialism  in  International  Affairs 

IV.  Variations  Among  Regions 168 


APPENDICES 

Appendix  I— Discussion  of  Study  during  Plenary  Meeting  of 
The  Trilateral  Commission— Kyoto,  May  31,  1975 173 

A.  Arenas  for  Action 

B.  Excerpts  of  Remarks  by  Ralf  Dahrendorf 

C.  Discussion  of  the  Study 

Appendix  II— Canadian  Perspectives  on  the  Governability  of 
Democracies— Discussion  in  Montreal,  May  16,  1975  .  . .  .203 


CHAPTER  I 

INTRODUCTION 


I.  THE  CURRENT  PESSIMISM  ABOUT  DEMOCRACY 

For  almost  a  quarter-century  the  Trilateral  countries  have 
shared  a  tripartite  interest  in  military  security,  economic 
development,  and  political  democracy.  They  have 
coordinated  their  efforts  to  provide  for  their  common 
defense.  They  have  cooperated  together  in  the  tasks  of 
economic  reconstruction,  industrial  development,  and  the 
promotion  of  trade,  investment,  and  welfare  within  a 
framework  of  common  international  economic  institutions. 
They  have  brought  the  comforts— and  the  anxieties— of 
middle-class  status  to  a  growing  majority  of  their  peoples.  In 
somewhat  parallel  fashion,  they  have,  also,  each  in  its  own 
way,  developed  and  consolidated  their  own  particular  forms 
of  political  democracy,  involving  universal  suffrage,  regular 
elections,  party  competition,  freedom  of  speech  and 
assembly.  After  twenty-five  years,  it  is  not  surprising  that 
earlier  assumptions  and  policies  relating  to  military  security 
need  to  be  reviewed  and  altered  in  the  light  of  the  changed 
circumstances.  Nor  is  it  surprising  that  the  policies  and 
institutions  of  the  postwar  economic  system  based  on  the 
preeminence  of  the  dollar  are  in  need  of  a  drastic  overhaul. 
Governments,  after  all,  have  traditionally  existed  to  deal  with 


2  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

problems  of  security  and  economics,  and,  individually  and 
collectively,  to  adapt  their  policies  in  these  areas  to  changing 
environments. 

What  is  much  more  disturbing,  because  it  is  more 
surprising,  is  the  extent  to  which  it  appears  that  the  process 
of  reconsideration  must  extend  not  only  to  these  familiar 
arenas  of  governmental  policy  but  also  to  the  basic 
institutional  framework  through  which  governments  govern. 
What  are  in  doubt  today  are  not  just  the  economic  and 
military  policies  but  also  the  political  institutions  inherited 
from  the  past.  Is  political  democracy,  as  it  exists  today,  a 
viable  form  of  government  for  the  industrialized  countries  of 
Europe,  North  America,  and  Asia?  Can  these  countries 
continue  to  function  during  the  final  quarter  of  the  twentieth 
century  with  the  forms  of  political  democracy  which  they 
evolved  during  the  third  quarter  of  that  century? 

In  recent  years,  acute  observers  on  all  three  continents 
have  seen  a  bleak  future  for  democratic  government.  Before 
leaving  office,  Willy  Brandt  was  reported  to  believe  that 
"Western  Europe  has  only  20  or  30  more  years  of  democracy 
left  in  it;  after  that  it  will  slide,  engineless  and  rudderless, 
under  the  surrounding  sea  of  dictatorship,  and  whether  the 
dictation  comes  from  a  politburo  or  a  junta  will  not  make 
that  much  difference."  If  Britain  continues  to  be  unable  to 
resolve  the  seemingly  unresolvable  problems  of 
inflation-cum-prospective  depression,  observed  one  senior 
British  official,  "parliamentary  democracy  would  ultimately 
be  replaced  by  a  dictatorship."  "Japanese  democracy  will 
collapse,"  warned  Takeo  Miki  in  his  first  days  in  office, 
unless  major  reforms  can  be  carried  out  and  "the  people's 
confidence  in  politics"  be  restored.1  The  image  which  recurs 
in  these  and  other  statements  is  one  of  the  disintegration  of 
civil  order,  the  breakdown  of  social  discipline,  the  debility  of 
leaders,  and  the  alienation  of  citizens.  Even  what  have  been 
thought  to  be  the  most  civic  of  industrialized  societies  have 


Introduction  3 

been  held  to  be  prey  to  these  disabilities,  as  observers  speak 
of  the  Vietnam ization  of  America  and  the  Italianization  of 
Britain. 

This  pessimism  about  the  future  of  democracy  has 
coincided  with  a  parallel  pessimism  about  the  future  of 
economic  conditions.  Economists  have  rediscovered  the 
fifty-year  Kondratieff  cycle,  according  to  which  1971  (like 
1921)  should  have  marked  the  beginning  of  a  sustained 
economic  downturn  from  which  the  industrialized  capitalist 
world  would  not  emerge  until  close  to  the  end  of  the 
century.  The  implication  is  that  just  as  the  political 
developments  of  the  1920s  and  1930s  furnished  the 
ironic— and  tragic— aftermath  to  a  war  fought  to  make  the 
world  safe  for  democracy,  so  also  the  1970s  and  1980s  might 
furnish  a  similarly  ironic  political  aftermath  to  twenty  years 
of  sustained  economic  development  designed  in  part  to  make 
the  world  prosperous  enough  for  democracy. 

Social  thought  in  Western  Europe  and  North  America 
tends  to  go  through  Pollyanna  and  Cassandra  phases.  The 
prevalence  of  pessimism  today  does  not  mean  that  this 
pessimism  necessarily  is  well  founded.  That  such  pessimism 
has  not  been  well  founded  in  the  past  also  does  not  mean  that 
it  is  necessarily  ill  founded  at  present.  A  principal  purpose  of 
this  report  is  to  identify  and  to  analyze  the  challenges 
confronting  democratic  government  in  today's  world,  to 
ascertain  the  bases  for  optimism  or  pessimism  about  the 
future  of  democracy,  and  to  suggest  whatever  innovations 
may  seem  appropriate  to  make  democracy  more  viable  in  the 
future. 


II.  THE  CHALLENGES  CONFRONTING 
DEMOCRATIC  GOVERNMENT 

The  current  pessimism  seems  to  stem  from  the  conjunction 
of  three  types  of  challenges  to  democratic  government. 


4  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

First,  contextual  challenges  arise  autonomously  from  the 
external  environments  in  which  democracies  operate  and  are 
not  directly  a  product  of  the  functioning  of  democratic 
government  itself.  The  Czechoslovak  government,  for  in- 
stance, is  less  democratic  today  than  it  might  otherwise  be 
not  because  of  anything  over  which  it  had  any  control.  A 
severe  reversal  in  foreign  relations,  such  as  either  a  military 
disaster  or  diplomatic  humiliation,  is  likely  to  pose  a 
challenge  to  regime  stability.  Defeat  in  war  is  usually  fatal  to 
any  system  of  government,  including  a  democratic  one. 
(Conversely,  the  number  of  regimes  in  complex  societies 
which  have  been  overthrown  in  circumstances  not  involving 
foreign  defeat  is  extremely  small:  all  regimes,  including 
democratic  ones,  benefit  from  a  Law  of  Political  Inertia 
which  tends  to  keep  them  functioning  until  some  external 
force  interposes  itself.)  So,  also,  worldwide  depression  or 
inflation  may  be  caused  by  factors  which  are  external  to  any 
particular  society  and  which  are  not  caused  directly  by  the 
operation  of  democratic  government;  and  yet  they  may 
present  serious  problems  to  the  functioning  of  democracy. 
The  nature  and  seriousness  of  the  contextual  challenges  may 
vary  significantly  from  one  country  to  another,  reflecting 
differences  in  size,  history,  location,  culture,  and  level  of 
development.  In  combination,  these  factors  may  produce  few 
contextual  challenges  to  democracy,  as  was  generally  the 
case,  for  instance,  in  nineteenth-century  America,  or  they 
may  create  an  environment  which  makes  the  operation  of 
democracy  extremely  difficult,  as  for  instance  in  Weimar 
Germany. 

Changes  in  the  international  distribution  of  economic, 
political,  and  military  power  and  in  the  relations  both  among 
the  Trilateral  societies  and  between  them  and  the  Second  and 
Third  Worlds  now  confront  the  democratic  societies  with  a 
set  of  interrelated  contextual  challenges  which  did  not  exist 
in  the  same  way  a  decade  ago.  The  problems  of  inflation, 
commodity  shortages,  international  monetary  stability,  the 


Introduction  5 

management  of  economic  interdependence,  and  collective 
military  security  affect  all  the  Trilateral  societies.  They 
constitute  the  critical  policy  issues  on  the  agenda  for 
collective  action.2  At  the  same  time*  however,  particular 
issues  pose  special  problems  for  particular  countries.  With  the 
most  active  foreign  policy  of  any  democratic  country,  the 
United  States  is  far  more  vulnerable  to  defeats  in  that  area 
than  other  democratic  governments,  which,  attempting  less, 
also  risk  less.  Given  the  relative  decline  in  its  military, 
economic,  and  political  influence,  the  United  States  is  more 
likely  to  face  serious  military  or  diplomatic  reversal  during 
the  coming  years  than  at  any  previous  time  in  its  history.  If 
this  does  occur,  it  could  pose  a  traumatic  shock  to  American 
democracy.  The  United  States  is,  on  the  other  hand, 
reasonably  well  equipped  to  deal  with  many  economic 
problems  which  would  constitute  serious  threats  to  a 
resource-short  and  trade-dependent  country  like  Japan. 

These  contextual  challenges  would  pose  major  issues  of 
policy  and  institutional  innovation  in  the  best  of 
circumstances.  They  arise,  however,  at  a  time  when 
democratic  governments  are  also  confronted  with  other 
serious  problems  stemming  from  the  social  evolution  and 
political  dynamics  of  their  own  societies.  The  viability  of 
democracy  in  a  country  clearly  is  related  to  the  social 
structure  and  social  trends  in  that  country.  A  social  structure 
in  which  wealth  and  learning  were  concentrated  in  the  hands 
of  a  very  few  would  not  be  conducive  to  democracy;  nor 
would  a  society  deeply  divided  between  two  polarized  ethnic 
or  regional  groups.  In  the  history  of  the  West, 
industrialization  and  democratization  moved  ahead  in 
somewhat  parallel  courses,  although  in  Germany, 
democratization  lagged  behind  industrialization.  Outside  the 
West,  in  Japan,  the  lag  was  also  considerable.  In  general, 
however,  the  development  of  cities  and  the  emergence  of  the 
bourgeoisie  diversified  the  sources  of  power,  led  to  the 
assertion  of  personal  and  property  rights  against  the  state, 


6  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

and  helped  to  make  government  more  representative  of  the 
principal  groups  in  society.  The  power  of  traditional 
aristocratic  groups  hostile  to  democracy  tended  to  decline. 
Subsequently,  democratic  trends  were  challenged,  in  some 
cases  successfully,  by  the  rise  of  fascist  movements  appealing 
to  the  economic  insecurities  and  nationalistic  impulses  of 
lower-middle-class  groups,  supported  by  the  remaining 
traditional  authoritarian  structure.  Japan  also  suffered  from 
a  reactionary  military  establishment,  against  which  the 
bourgeoisie  found  itself  too  weak  to  struggle  and  to 
be  able  to  coexist.  In  addition,  in  many  countries,  com- 
munist parties  developed  substantial  strength  among  the 
working  class,"  advocating  the  overthrow  of  "bourgeois 
democracy"  in  the  name  of  revolutionary  socialism.  The 
political  and  organizational  legacy  of  this  phase  still  exists  in 
France  and  Italy,  although  it  is  by  no  means  as  clear  as  it 
once  was  that  communist  participation  in  the  government  of 
either  country  would  necessarily  be  the  prelude  to  the  death 
of  democracy  there.  Thus,  at  one  time  or  another,  threats  to 
the  viability  of  democratic  government  have  come  from  the 
aristocracy,  the  military,  the  middle  classes,  and  the  working 
class.  Presumably,  as  social  evolution  occurs,  additional 
threats  may  well  arise  from  other  points  in  the  social 
structure. 

At  the  present  time,  a  significant  challenge  comes  from  the 
intellectuals  and  related  groups  who  assert  their  disgust  with 
the  corruption,  materialism,  and  inefficiency  of  democracy 
and  with  the  subservience  of  democratic  government  to 
"monopoly  capitalism."  The  development  of  an  "adversary 
culture"  among  intellectuals  has  affected  students,  scholars, 
and  the  media.  Intellectuals  are,  as  Schumpeter  put  it, 
"people  who  wield  the  power  of  the  spoken  and  the  written 
word,  and  one  of  the  touches  that  distinguish  them  from 
other  people  who  do  the  same  is  the  absence  of  direct 
responsibility  for  practical  affairs."3  In  some  measure,  the 
advanced    industrial   societies  have  spawned  a  stratum  of 


Introduction  7 

value-oriented  intellectuals  who  often  devote  themselves  to 
the  derogation  of  leadership,  the  challenging  of  authority, 
and  the  unmasking  and  delegitimation  of  established 
institutions,  their  behavior  contrasting  with  that  of  the  also 
increasing  numbers  of  technocratic  and  policy-oriented 
intellectuals.  In  an  age  of  widespread  secondary  school  and 
university  education,  the  pervasiveness  of  the  mass  media, 
and  the  displacement  of  manual  labor  by  clerical  and 
professional  employees,  this  development  constitutes  a 
challenge  to  democratic  government  which  is,  potentially  at 
least,  as  serious  as  those  posed  in  the  past  by  the  aristocratic 
cliques,  fascist  movements,  and  communist  parties. 

In  addition  to  the  emergence  of  the  adversary  intellectuals 
and  their  culture,  a  parallel  and  possibly  related  trend 
affecting  the  viability  of  democracy  concerns  broader 
changes  in  social  values.  In  all  three  Trilateral  regions,  a  shift 
in  values  is  taking  place  away  from  the  materialistic 
work-oriented,  public-spirited  values  toward  those  which 
stress  private  satisfaction,  leisure,  and  the  need  for 
"belonging  and  intellectual  and  esthetic  self-fulfillment."4 
These  values  are,  of  course,  most  notable  in  the  younger 
generation.  They  often  coexist  with  greater  skepticism 
towards  political  leaders  and  institutions  and  with  greater 
alienation  from  the  political  processes.  They  tend  to  be 
privatistic  in  their  impact  and  import.  The  rise  of  this 
syndrome  of  values  is  presumably  related  to  the  relative 
affluence  in  which  most  groups  in  the  Trilateral  societies 
came  to  share  during  the  economic  expansion  of  the  1960s. 
The  new  values  may  not  survive  recession  and  resource 
shortages.  But  if  they  do,  they  pose  an  additional  new 
problem  for  democratic  government  in  terms  of  its  ability  to 
mobilize  its  citizens  for  the  achievement  of  social  and 
political  goals  and  to  impose  discipline  and  sacrifice  upon  its 
citizens  in  order  to  achieve  those  goals. 

Finally,  and  perhaps  most  seriously,  there  are  the  intrinsic 
challenges  to  the  viability  of  democratic  government  which 


8  TTie  Crisis  of  Democracy 

grow  directly  out  of  the  functioning  of  democracy. 
Democratic  government  does  not  necessarily  function  in  a 
self-sustaining  or  self-correcting  equilibrium  fashion.  It  may 
instead  function  so  as  to  give  rise  to  forces  and  tendencies 
which,  if  unchecked  by  some  outside  agency,  will  eventually 
lead  to  the  undermining  of  democracy.  This  was,  of  course,  a 
central  theme  in  de  Tocqueville's  forebodings  about 
democracy;  it  reappeared  in  the  writings  of  Schumpeter  and 
Lippmann;  it  is  a  key  element  in  the  current  pessimism  about 
the  future  of  democracy. 

The  contextual  challenges  differ,  as  we  have  seen,  for  each 
society.  Variations  in  the  nature  of  the  particular  democratic 
institutions  and  processes  in  each  society  may  also  make 
some  types  of  intrinsic  challenges  more  prominent  in  one 
society  than  in  another.  But,  overall,  the  intrinsic  threats  are 
general  ones  which  are  in  some  degree  common  to  the 
operation  of  all  democratic  systems.  The  more  democratic  a 
system  is,  indeed,  the  more  likely  it  is  to  be  endangered  by 
intrinsic  threats.  Intrinsic  challenges  are,  in  this  sense,  more 
serious  than  extrinsic  ones.  Democracies  may  be  able  to 
avoid,  moderate,  or  learn  to  live  with  contextual  challenges 
to  their  viability.  There  is  deeper  reason  for  pessimism  if  the 
threats  to  democracy  arise  ineluctably  from  the  inherent 
workings  of  the  democratic  process  itself.  Yet,  in  recent 
yearSj  the  operations  of  the  democratic  process  do  indeed 
appear  to  have  generated  a  breakdown  of  traditional  means 
of  social  control,  a  delegitimation  of  political  and  other  forms 
of  authority,  and  an  overload  of  demands  on  government, 
exceeding  its  capacity  to  respond. 

The  current  pessimism  about  the  viability  of  democratic 
government  stems  in  large  part  from  the  extent  to  which 
contextual  threats,  societal  trends.,  and  intrinsic  challenges 
have  simultaneously  manifested  themselves  in  recent  years.  A 
democratic  system  which  was  not  racked  by  intrinsic 
weaknesses  stemming  from  its  own  performance  as  a 
democracy  could  much  more  easily  deal  with  contextual 
policy    challenges.    A    system    which   did    not   have    such 


Introduction  9 

significant  demands  imposed  upon  it  by  its  external 
environment  might  be  able  to  correct  the  deficiencies  which 
arose  out  of  its  own  operations.  It  is,  however,  the 
conjunction  of  the  policy  problems  arising  from  the 
contextual  challenges,  the  decay  in  the  social  base  of 
democracy  manifested  in  the  rise  of  oppositionist 
intellectuals  and  privatistic  youth,  and  the  imbalances 
stemming  from  the  actual  operations  ot  democracy  itself 
which  make  the  governability  of  democracy  a  vital  and, 
indeed,  an  urgent  issue  for  the  Trilateral  societies. 

This  combination  of  challenges  seems  to  create  a  situation 
in  which  the  needs  for  longer-term  and  more  broadly 
formulated  purposes  and  priorities.,  for  a  greater  overall 
coherence  of  policy,  appear  at  the  same  time  that  the 
increasing  complexity  of  the  social  order,  increasing  political 
pressures  on  government,  and  decreasing  legitimacy  of 
government  make  it  more  and  more  difficult  for  government 
to  achieve  these  goals. 

The  demands  on  democratic  government  grow,  while  the 
capacity  of  democratic  government  stagnates.  This,  it  would 
appear,  is  the  central  dilemma  of  the  governability  of 
democracy  which  has  manifested  itself  in  Europe,  North 
America,  and  Japan  in  the  1970s. 

NOTES 

1  See  The  New  York  Times,  October  7, 1974;  The  Economist,  March 
23,  1974,  p.  12;  Geoffrey  Barraclough,  "The  End  of  an  Era,"  New 
York  Review  of  Books,  June  27,  1974,  p.  14. 

2  Many  of  these  issues  have  been  dealt  with  in  the  reports  of  other 
Trilateral  Commission  task  forces.  See  particularly  Triangle  Papers  nos. 
1-7,  embodying  reports  on  the  world  monetary  system,  international 
cooperation,  North-South  economic  relations,  world  trade,  and  energy. 

3  Joseph  A.  Schumpeter,  Capitalism,  Socialism,  and  Democracy 
(New  York:  Harper  &  Bros.,  2d  ed.,  1947),  p.  147. 

4  See  Ronald  Inglehart,  "The  Silent  Revolution  in  Europe: 
Intergenerational  Change  in  Postindustrial  Societies,"  American 
Political  Science  Review,  65  (December  1971),  pp.  991  ff. 


CHAPTER  II 

WESTERN  EUROPE 

Michel  Crozier 


I.  ARE  EUROPEAN  DEMOCRACIES 
BECOMING  UNGOVERNABLE? 

The  vague  and  persistent  feeling  that  democracies  have 
become  ungovernable  has  been  growing  steadily  in  Western 
Europe.  The  case  of  Britain  has  become  the  most  dramatic 
example  of  this  malaise,  not  because  it  is  the  worst  example 
but  because  Britain,  which  had  escaped  all  the  vagaries  of 
continental  politics,  had  always  been  considered  everywhere 
as  the  mother  and  the  model  of  democratic  processes.  Its 
contemporary  troubles  seem  to  announce  the  collapse  of 
these  democratic  processes  or  at  least  their  incapacity  to 
answer  the  challenges  of  modern  times. 

Certainly  appearances  remain  safe  in  most  West  European 
countries  but  almost  everywhere  governing  coalitions  are 
weak  and  vulnerable  while  alternative  coalitions  seem  to  be  as 
weak  and  possibly  even  more  contradictory.  At  the  same 
time  decisions  have  to  be  taken  whose  consequences  may  be 
far-reaching  while  the  governing  processes,  because  of  the 
conjunction  of  contradictory  pressures,  seem  to  be  capable  of 
producing  only  erratic  results. 

These  difficulties  are  compounded  by  the  existence  of 
Europe    as    a    problem.    The    whirlpool    of   each    national 

11 


j  2  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

governing  system  has  more  and  more  restrained  the  margin  of 
freedom  on  which  progress  in  European  unification  can  be 
built.  The  European  bureaucracy,  which  had  been  for  a  time 
a  useful  protective  device  for  making  rational  solutions  more 
acceptable,  has  now  lost  its  role.  Contradictions  at  the 
governing  level  therefore  tend  to  grow  while  governments  are 
forced  to  be  much  more  nation-centered  and  much  less 
reliable. 

Each  country,  of  course,  is  substantially  different.  The 
main  characteristic  of  Western  Europe  is  its  diversity.  But 
across  the  widely  different  practices  and  rationalizations,  two 
basic  characteristics  hold  true  about  the  basic  problem  of 
govern  ability: 

•  The  European  political  systems  are  overloaded  with 
participants  and  demands,  and  they  have  increasing  difficulty 
in  mastering  the  very  complexity  which  is  the  natural  result 
of  their  economic  growth  and  political  development. 

•  The  bureaucratic  cohesiveness  they  have  to  sustain  in 
order  to  maintain  their  capacity  to  decide  and  implement 
tends  to  foster  irresponsibility  and  the  breakdown  of 
consensus,  which  increase  in  turn  the  difficulty  of  their  task. 

1 .  The  Overload  of  the  Decision-Making  Systems 

The  superiority  of  democracies  has  often  been  ascribed  to 
their  basic  openness.  Open  systems,  however,  give  better 
returns  only  under  certain  conditions.  They  are  threatened 
by  entropy  if  they  cannot  maintain  or  develop  proper 
regulations.  European  democracies  have  been  only  partially 
and  sometimes  theoretically  open.  Their  regulations  were 
built  on  a  subtle  screening  of  participants  and  demands;  and 
if  we  can  talk  of  overload,  notwithstanding  the  progress  made 
in  handling  complexity,  it  is  because  this  traditional  model  of 
screening  and  government  by  distance  has  gradually  broken 
down  to  the  point  that  the  necessary  regulations  have  all  but 
disappeared. 


Western  Europe  13 

There  are  a  number  of  interrelated  reasons  for  this 
situation.  First  of  all,  social  and  economic  developments  have 
made  it  possible  for  a  great  many  more  groups  and  interests 
to  coalesce.  Second,  the  information  explosion  has  made  it 
difficult  if  not  impossible  to  maintain  the  traditional  distance 
that  was  deemed  necessary  to  govern.  Third,  the  democratic 
ethos  makes  it  difficult  to  prevent  access  and  restrict 
information,  while  the  persistence  of  the  bureaucratic 
processes  which  had  been  associated  with  the  traditional 
governing  systems  makes  it  impossible  to  handle  them  at  a 
low  enough  level.  Because  of  the  instant  information  model 
and  because  of  this  lack  of  self-regulating  subsystems,  any 
kind  of  minor  conflict  becomes  a  governmental  problem . 

These  convergences  and  contradictions  have  given  rise  to  a 
growing  paradox.  While  it  has  been  traditionally  believed  that 
the  power  of  the  state  depended  on  the  number  of  decisions 

* 

it  could  take,  the  more  decisions  the  modern  state  has  to 
handle,  the  more  helpless  it  becomes.  Decisions  do  not  only 
bring  power;  they  also  bring  vulnerability.  The  modern 
European  state's  basic  weakness  is  its  liability  to  blackmailing 
tactics. 

Another  series  of  factors  tending  to  overload  all  industrial 
or  post-industrial  social  systems  develops  from  the  natural 
complexity  which  is  the  result  of  organizational  growth, 
systemic  interdependence,  and  the  shrinking  of  a  world 
where  fewer  and  fewer  consequences  can  be  treated  as 
acceptable  externalities.  European  societies  not  only  do  not 
escape  this  general  trend,  they  also  do  not  face  it  with  the 
necessary  increase  of  governing  capacities.  Politicians  and 
administrators  have  found  it  easier  and  more  expedient  to 
give  up  to  complexity.  They  tend  to  accommodate  to  it  and 
even  to  use  it  as  a  useful  smoke  screen.  One  can  give  access  to 
more  groups  and  more  demands  without  having  to  say  no  and 
one  can  maintain  and  expand  one's  own  freedom  of  action 
or,  in  more  unpleasant  terms,  one's  own  irresponsibility.1 

Beyond  a  certain  degree  of  complexity,  however,  nobody 


14  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

can  control  the  outcomes  of  one  system;  government 
credibility  declines;  decisions  come  from  nowhere;  citizens' 
alienation  develops  and  irresponsible  blackmail  increases, 
thus  feeding  back  into  the  circle:  One  might  aTgue  that  the 
Lindblom  model  of  partisan  mutual  adjustment  would  give  a 
natural  order  to  this  chaotic  bargaining,  but  this  does  not 
seem  to  be  the  case  because  the  fields  are  at  the  same  time 
poorly  structured  and  not  regulated..2 

One  might  also  wonder  why  European  nations  should 
suffer  more  complexity  and  more  overload  than  the  United 
States,  which  obviously  has  a  more  complex  system  open  to 
more  participants.  But.  overload  and  complexity  are  only 
relative  to  the  capacity  to  handle  them,  and  the  present 
weakness  of  the  European  nations  comes  from  the  fact  that 
their  capacity  is  much  lower  because  their  tradition  has  not 
enabled  them  to  build  decision-making  systems  based  on 
these  premises.  This  judgment  about  the  European 
nation-states'  decision-making  capabilities  may  be  surprising 
since  European  countries,  like  Britain  and  France,  pride 
themselves  in  having  the  best  possible  elite  corps  of 
professional  decision-makers,  in  many  ways  better  trained  or 
at  least  better  selected  than  their  American  counterparts.  The 
seeming  paradox  can  be  understood  if  one  accepts  the  idea 
that  decision-making  is  not  done  only  by  top  civil  servants 
and  politicians  but  is  the  product  of  bureaucratic  processes 
taking  place  in  complex  organizations  and  systems.  If  these 
processes  are  routine-oriented  and  cumbersome,  and  these 
organizations  and  systems  overly  rigid,  communications  will 
be  difficult,  no  regulation  will  prevent  blackmail,  and  poor 
structure  will  increase  the  overload.  For  all  their 
sophistication,  modern  decision-making  techniques  do  not 
seem  to  have  helped  very  much  yet  because  the  problem  is 
political  or  systemic  and  not  a  technical  one. 

One  of  the  best  examples  of  their  failure  has  been  shown 
in  a  recent  comparative  study  of  the  way  two  similar 
decisions  were  made  in  Paris  in  the  1890s  and  in  the  1960s: 


Western  Europe  15 

the  decision  to  build  the  first  Parisian  subway  and  the 
decision  to  build  the  new  regional  express  transit  system. 
This  comparison  shows  a  dramatic  decline  in  the  capacity  to 
take  rational  decisions  between  the  two  periods.  The  1890s 
decision  gave  rise  to  a  very  difficult  but  lively  political  debate 
and  was  a  slow  decision-making  sequence,  but  it  was  arrived 
at  on  sound  premises  financially,  economically,  and  socially. 
The  1960s  decision  was  made  in  semisecret,  without  open 
political  debate,  but  with  a  tremendous  amount  of  lobbying 
and  intrabureaucratic  conflict.  Its  results',  when  one  analyzes 
the  outcomes,  were  strikingly  poorer  in  terms  of  social, 
economic,  and  financial  returns.  It  seems  that  the  elite 
professional  decision-makers  backed  up  with  sophisticated 
tools  could  not  do  as  well  as  their  less  brilliant  predecessors, 
while  the  technical  complexity  of  the  decision  was  certainly 
not  greater.  The  only  striking  difference  is  the  tremendous 
increase  in  the  level  of  complexity  of  the  system  and  its 
dramatic  overload  due  to  its  confusing  centralization.3 

It  is  true  that  there  are  many  differences  among  the 
European  countries  in  this  respect  and  one  should  not  talk 
too  hastily  of  common  European  conditions.  There  is  quite  a 
strong  contrast,  for  example,  between  a  country  like  Sweden, 
which  has  developed  an  impressive  capability  for  handling 
complex  problems  by  relieving  ministerial  staffs  of  the 
burden  of  administrative  and  technical  decisions  and  by 
allocating  considerable  decision-making  powers  to 
strengthened  local  authorities,  and  a  country  like  Italy,  where 
a  very  weak  bureaucracy  and  an  unstable  political  system 
cannot  take  decisions  and  cannot  facilitate  the  achievement 
of  any  kind  of  adjustment.  Nevertheless,  the  majority  of 
European  countries  are  somewhat  closer  to  the  Italian  model 
and  Sweden  seems  to  be,  for  the  moment,  a  striking 
exception.  This  exception  does  not  seem  to  be  due  to  the  size 
or  type  of  problems  since  small  countries,  like  Belgium  or 
even    the    Netherlands   and   Denmark,   are   also  victims  of 


1 6  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

overload  and  complexity  due  to  the  rigidity  and  complexity 
of  group  allegiances  and  to  the  fragmentation  of  the  polity. 

2.  Bureaucratic  Weight  an&Civic  Irresponsibility 

The  governability  of  West  European  nations  is  hampered 
by  another  set  of  related  problems  which  revolve  around  the 
general  emphasis  on  bureaucratic  rule,  the  lack  of  civic 
.responsibility,  and  the  breakdown  of  consensus. 

A  basic  problem  is  developing  everywhere:  the  opposition 
between  the  decision-making  game  and  the  implementation 
game.  Completely  different  rationales  are  at  work  at  one  level 
and  at  the  other.  In  the  decision-making  game,  the  capacity 
to  master  a  successful  coalition  for  a  final  and  finite 
agreement  is  a  function  of  the  nature  and  rules  of  the  game  in 
which  the  decision  is  one  outcome.  Since  the  same  partici- 
pants are  playing  the  same  game  for  quite  a  number  of  crucial 
decisions,  the  nature  of  their  game,  the  participants'  re- 
sources, and  the  power  relationships  between  them  may  have 
as  much  validity  in  predicting  outcomes  as  the  substance  of 
the  problem  and  its  possible  rational  solution.  In  the 
implementation  game,  however,  completely  different  actors 
appear  whose  frames  of  reference  have  nothing  to  do  with 
national  decision-making  bargaining  and  whose  game  is 
heavily  influenced  by  the  power  structure  and  modes  of 
relationship  in  the  bureacracy  on  one  hand,  and  in 
the  politico-administrative  system  in  which  the  decision  is  to 
be  implemented  on  the  other.  It  is  quite  frequent  that  the 
two  games  work  differently  and  may  even  be  completely  at 
odds.  A  gap  can  therefore  exist  between  the  rationality  of  the 
decision-makers  and  the  outcomes  of  their  activity,  which 
means  that  collective  regulation  of  human  activities  in  a 
complex  system  is  basically  frustrating.  Such  a  situation  is 
reproduced  and  exemplified  at  the  upper  political  level  where 


Western  Europe  1 7 

all  modern  democratic  systems  suffer  from  a  general 
separation  between  an  electoral  coalition  and  the  process  of 
government.  A  completely  different  set  of  alliances  is 
necessary  to  get  an  electoral  majority  and  to  face  the 
problems  of  government.  The  United  States  and  Japan  also 
have  these  problems,  but  they  are  especially  acute  in  West 
European  countries  because  of  the  fragmentation  of  social 
systems,  the  great  difficulties  of  communication,  and  the 
barriers  between  different  subsystems  which  tend  to  close  up 
and  operate  in  isolation. 

Two  different  models,  however,  are  predominant  in 
Western  Europe.  One  model,  which  has  worse  consequences 
for  governability,  is  the  bureaucratic  model  associated  with  a 
lack  of  consensus.  This  is  the  model  exemplified  especially  by 
countries  like  France  and  Italy,  where  a  very  sizable  part  of 
the  electorate  will  always  vote  for  extremist  parties,  of  the 
left  and  to  some  extent  of  the  right,  that  do  not  accept  the 
minimum  requirements  of  the  democratic  system.  In  these 
countries  social  control  is  imposed  on  the  citizens  by  a  state 
apparatus  which  is  very  much  isolated  from  the  population. 
Politico-administrative  regulations  work  according  to  a  basic 
vicious  circle:  bureaucratic  rule  divorced  from  the  political 
rhetoric  and  from  the  needs  of  the  citizens  fosters  among  them 
alienation  and  irresponsibility  which  form  the  necessary  con- 
text for  the  breakdown  of  consensus  that  has  developed.  Lack 
of  consensus  in  its  turn  makes  it  indispensable  to  resort  to 
bureaucratic  rule,  since  one  cannot  take  the  risk  of  involving 
citizens  who  do  not  accept  the  minimum  rules  of  the  game. 
Generally,  when  social  control  has  been  traditionally  achieved 
by  strong  bureaucratic  pressure,  democratic  consensus  has  not 
developed  fully  and  consensual  breakdowns  are  endemic 
possibilities.  All  European  countries  retain  some  of  these 
traditional  control  mechanisms. 

However,    an    alternative    model    is   exemplified   by  the 


1 8  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

countries  of  northwestern  Europe  where  a  broad  consensus 
has  been  achieved  early  enough  and  constantly  reinforced, 
thus  preventing  the  state  bureaucracy  from  dominating  too 
exclusively.  Sweden,  with  its  strong  local  decision-making 
system,  with  its  consensual  labor-management  bargaining 
system,  and  with  its  ombudsman  grievance  procedures  against 
the  bureaucracy,  is  the  best  example  of  such  a  model. 

Nevertheless,  a  general  drift  toward  alienation,  irre- 
sponsibility, and  breakdown  of  consensus  also  exists  in 
these  countries  and  even  in  Sweden.  In  time,  group 
bargaining  has  become  more  and  more  routinized,  that  is, 
more  and  more  bureaucratic,  and  workers,  if  not  citizens 
generally,  have  also  tended  to  feel  as  alienated  as  those  in 
revolutionary  Europe.  In  Denmark,  the  Netherlands,  and 
Britain,  the  social  democratic  consensus  is  breaking  down 
while  the  relationships  between  groups  have  become  so 
complex  and  erratic  that  citizens  are  more  and  more 
frustrated.  Politics  become  divorced  from  the  citizens' 
feelings  and  even  from  reality.  Vicious  circles  therefore  tend 
to  develop  which  bring  these  countries  much  closer  than  they 
ever  were  to  the  countries  of  continental  Europe.  Even 
Sweden  has  been  affected,  at  least  in  its  labor  relations.4 

3.  The  European  Dimension 

All  these  problems  are  certainly  multiplied  by  the  new 
dimension  of  international  problems  which  has  made  the 
European  national  state  a  somewhat  obsolete  entity.  One 
could  obviously  conceive  of  a  federal  European  system  which 
could  rely  on  strong  decentralized  local  and  regional 
decision-making  systems,  thus  reducing  the  overload  on  the 
top,  the  bureaucratic  nature  of  the  intermediary  processes, 
and  the  citizens'  alienation.  But  efforts  at  unification  have 
tended  to  reinforce  the  national  bureaucratic  apparatuses 
as  if  these  traditional  nervous  centers  of  European  affairs 
could  not  help  but  harden  again.  Thus,  Western  Europe  faces 


Western  Europe  19 

one  of  its  most  impossible  dilemmas.  Its  problems  are  more 
and  more  European  in  nature,  but  its  capacity  to  face  them 
relies  on  institutional  instruments  of  a  national  and 
bureaucratic  nature  that  are  more  and  more  inadequate  but 
that  tend  at  the  same  time  to  harden  their  hold  on  the 
system. 

Personalization  of  power  in  Western  Europe  also  has  been 
used  in  national  and  international  affairs  to  fight  the 
bureaucratic  entanglements  and  to  foster  citizens' 
identification  when  participation  could  not  work.  Its  results, 
however,  are  always  disappointing.  Leaders  become  prisoners 
of  their  image  and  are  too  vulnerable  to  act.  They  become 
public  relations  figures,  thus  creating  a  credibility  gap  and 
broadening  the  misunderstanding  between  citizens  and  their 
decision-making  system. 

One  should  not,  however,  overemphasize  the  general  drift 
toward  irresponsibility  and  impotence  in  individual  European 
states  and  in  Europe  as  a  whole.  Problems  are  threatening, 
the  capacity  to  handle  them  seems  to  have  diminished,  but 
there  are  still  many  areas  where  government  performances  are 
satisfactory  compared  with  those  of  past  governments,  those 
of  other  Trilateral  areas,  and  those  of  the  rest  of  the  world. 
European  societies  are  still  very  civilized  societies  whose 
citizens  are  well-protected  and  whose  amenities  and  possibil- 
ities of  enjoyment  have  not  only  been  maintained  but 
extended  to  a  great  many  more  people.  In  addition  Europe 
suffers  less  from  social  disruption  and  crime  than  the  United 
States. 

There  are  growing  areas,  nevertheless,  where  governments' 
capacity  to  act  and  to  meet  the  challenge  of  citizens' 
demands  has  been  drastically  impaired.  Almost  everywhere 
secondary  education  and  the  universities  are  affected  as  well 
as,  frequently,  metropolitan  government,  land  use,  and  urban 
renewal.  This  impairment  of  capacities  is  becoming  prevalent 
in  more  countries  in  bargaining  among  groups,  income 
redistribution,  and  the  handling  of  inflation. 


20  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

II.  SOCIAL,  ECONOMIC,  AND  CULTURAL  CAUSES 

In  order  to  better  understand  these  general  features  of  the 
socio-political  systems  of  Western  Europe,  and  to  be  able  to 
suggest  general  orientations  for  the  discussion  of  possible 
change,  we  should  first  try  to  concentrate  on  the  social, 
economic,  and  cultural  causes  of  the  present  crises.  Causes 
and  consequences,  however,  are  basically  interrelated,  and  it 
is  impossible  to  disentangle  them.  Therefore,  we  will  try  to 
focus  successively  on  some  of  the  major  problem  areas  which 
can  be  used  for  a  better  understanding  of  the  present 
situation. 

First  of  all,  we  will  try  to  assess  the  general  socio-economic 
context,  which  can  be  characterized  sociologically  by  the 
explosion  of  social  interaction  and  economically  by  the 
disruptive  effect  of  continuous  growth.  We  will  then  try  to 
analyze  the  general  collapse  of  traditional  institutions,  which 
may  be  the  immediate  background  of  the  crisis.  We  will  then 
move  on  to  the  problem  of  cultural  institutions,  focusing 
especially  on  the  intellectuals,  education,  and  the  media.  We 
will  conclude  by  reviewing  a  last  circumstantial  problem 
which  has  had  an  accelerating  impact  —  the  problem  of 
inflation. 

1 .  The  Increase  of  Social  Interaction 

In  every  developed  country  man  has  become  much  more  a 
social  animal  than  before.  There  has  been  an  explosion  of 
human  interaction  and  correlatively  a  tremendous  increase  of 
social  pressure.  The  social  texture  of  human  life  has  become 
and  is  becoming  more  and  more  complex  and  its  management 
more  difficult.  Dispersion,  fragmentation,  and  simple  ranking 
have  been  replaced  by  concentration,  interdependence,  and  a 
complex  texture.  Organized  systems  have  become  tre- 
mendously more  complex,  and  they  tend  to  prevail,  in  a  much 
more  composite  and  complex  social  system,  over  the  more 


Western  Europe  21 

simple  forms  of  yesterday.  Because  of  the  basic  importance 
of  the  contemporary  complex  social  texture,  its  management 
has  a  crucial  importance,  which  raises  the  problem  of  social 
control  over  the  individual. 

Europe  is  in  a  very  special  situation  because  it  has  a  long 
record  of  traditional  social  control  imposed  upon  the 
individual  by  collective  authorities,  especially  the  state,  and 
by  hierarchical  religious  institutions.  Certainly  these 
authorities  and  institutions  had  been  liberalized  over  the 
centuries  since  the  time  of  absolutism.  Nevertheless,  a  strong 
association  between  social  control  and  hierarchical  values  still 
persists,  which  means  that  a  basic  contradiction  tends  to 
reappear.  Citizens  make  incompatible  claims.  Because  they 
press  for  more  action  to  meet  the  problems  they  have  to  face, 
they  require  more  social  control.  At  the  same  time  they  resist 
.any  kind  of  social  control  that  is  associated  with  the  hier- 
archical values  they  have  learned  to  discard  and  reject.  The 
problem  may  be  worldwide,  but  it  is  exacerbated  in  Europe, 
where  social  discipline  is  not  worshipped  as  it  still  is  in  Japan, 
and  where  more  indirect  forms  of  social  control  have  not 
developed  as  in  North  America. 

European  countries,  therefore,  have  more  difficult 
problems  to  overcome  to  go  beyond  a  certain  level  of 
complexity  in  their  politico-administrative,  social,  and  even 
economic  systems.  There  are  differences  in  each  country, 
each  one  having  maintained  a  very  distinctive  collective 
system  of  social  control.  But  each  one  of  these  systems  now 
appears  to  be  insufficient  to  solve  the  problems  of  the  time. 
This  is  as  true  for  Britain,  which  was  considered  to  have 
mastered  forever  the  art  of  government,  as  it  is  for  Italy, 
which  could  have  been  an  example  of  stable  "nongovern- 
ment." France,  also,  has  a  centralized  apparatus  less  and  less 
adequate  to  manage  modern  complex  systems  and  becomes 
therefore  more  vulnerable.  To  some  extent  Germany  benefits 
from  the  deep  trauma  of  nazism,  which  has  forced  more  basic 
change  in  the  management  of  its  social  texture,  but  it  is 
nevertheless  under  the  same  kind  of  strains. 


22  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

2.  The  Impact  of  Economic  Growth 

The  impact  of  economic  growth  can  be  better  understood 
in  view  of  these  basic  strains.  It  was  believed  in  the  fifties  and 
early  sixties  that  the  achievement  of  economic  growth  was 
the  great  problem  for  European  nations.  If  only  their  GNP 
could  grow  for  long  enough,  most  of  their  troubles  as  divided 
and  nonconsensual  polities  would  gradually  disappear.  This 
fact  was  so  overwhelmingly  accepted  that  for  a  long  time  the 
official  line  of  the  communist  parties  was  to  deny  the  reality 
of  the  material  progress  of  the  working  class  and  to  argue 
that  capitalist  development  had  brought  not  only  a  relative 
but  also  an  absolute  decline  of  workers'  income.  However, 
certain  facts  had  to  be  finally  faced:  namely,  the  tremendous 
economic  gains  made  during  the  past  twenty  years  by  all 
groups  and  especially  the  workers.  But  the  consequences  of 
this  were  to  be  the  opposite  of  what  had  been  expected. 
Instead  of  appeasing  tensions,  material  progress  seems  to  have 
exacerbated  them. 

Three  main  factors  seem  necessary  to  account  for  the 
paradox.  First,  as  it  happens  everywhere,  change  produces 
rising  expectations  which  cannot  be  met  by  its  necessarily 
limited  outcomes.  Once  people  know  that  things  can  change, 
they  cannot  accept  easily  anymore  the  basic  features  of  their 
condition  that  were  once  taken  for  granted.  Europe  has  been 
especially  vulnerable  since  its  unprecedented  economic  boom 
had  succeeded  a  long  period  of  stagnation  with  pent-up 
feelings  of  frustration.  Moreover,  its  citizens  have  been  more 
sophisticated  politically  and  especially  vulnerable  to  invidious 
comparisons  from  category  to  category. 

A  second  factor  has  to  be  taken  into  consideration:  the 
special  role  played  by  radical  ideology  in  European 
working-class  politics.  At  a  simple  level,  the  European 
revolutionary  and  nonconsensual  ideologies  of  working-class 
parties  and  trade  unions  were  associated  with  the  economic 
and  cultural  lag  that  did  not  allow  the  working  people  a  fair 


Western  Europe  23 

share  in  society's  benefits.  But  ideology  is  only  partially  a 
consequence  of  frustration;  it  is  also  a  weapon  for  action. 
And  in  the  European  context,  it  remains  the  most  effective 
available  instrument  for  mobilization.  When  ideology 
declines,  the-  capacity  of  the  unions  to  achieve  results  also 
declines.  The  processes  of  orderly  collective  bargaining, 
even  when  they  bring  results,  tend  to  be  also  so  complex  and 
bureaucratic  that  they  produce  disaffection.  Rank-and-file 
workers  do  not  recognize  themselves  in  such  a  bureaucratic 
process  and  they  tend  to  drift  away,  which  means  that  the 
more  trade  unions  and  working-class  parties  accept  regular 
procedures,  the  weaker  they  become  in  their  capacity  to 
mobilize  their  followers  and  to  put  real  pressure  on  the 
system.  Thus,  they  have  to  rediscover  radicalism.  This  is 
much  more  true  for  the  Latin  countries,  which  had  never 
achieved  a  satisfactory  bargaining  system,  but  radical  drift 
has  also  been  very  strong  in  northwest  Europe.  Generally, 
even  if  workers  have  become  better  integrated  in  the  overall 
social  system,  they  nevertheless  remain  basically  frustrated 
with  the  forms  of  bargaining  which  do  not  allow  them  much 
participation.  Therefore,  a  radical  ideology  is  necessary  to 
enable  them  to  commit  themselves  to  the  social  game.  This 
situation  is  especially  strong  in  many  countries  where  it  can 
be  argued  that  working-class  groups  have  not  benefited  from 
prosperity  as  greatly  as  they  should  or  could  have.  Converse- 
ly, those  countries  where  blue-collar-workers'  progress  has 
been  comparatively  the  greatest  and  the  steadiest,  such  as 
Germany,  are  also  those  whose  resistance  to  inflation  and  to 
the  ideological  drift  is  the  strongest. 

A  third  factor  may  be  more  fundamental.  This  is  the  most 
disruptive  consequence  of  accelerated  change.  It  is  true 
enough  that  change  often  brings  greater  material  results  and 
that  people  have  been  able  to  recognize  and  appreciate  their 
gains,  although  they  might  have  denied  them  for  a  long  time. 
But  accelerated  change  is  extremely  costly  in  terms  of 
disruption.   It  means  that  many  branches  and  enterprises 


24  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

decline  and  even  disappear  while  others  undergo  tremendous 
growth.  People  are  forced  to  be  mobile  geographically  and 
occupationally,  which  can  be  accounted  for  in  terms  of 
psychological  costs.  They  have  had  to  face  a  new  form  of 
uncertainty  and  are  likely  to  compare  their  fates  more  often 
to  the  fates  of  other  groups.  Tensions,  therefore,  are  bound 
to  increase. 

Moreover,  these  processes  have  had  a  direct  and  profound 
impact  on  the  modes  of  social  control  operating  in  society.. 
And  this  is  where  Europe  has  been  much  more  vulnerable 
than  either  the  United  States  or  Japan.  In  a  society  where 
social  control  had  traditionally  relied  on  fragmentation, 
stratification,  and  social  barriers  to  communication,  the 
disruptive  effect  of  change  which  tends  to  destroy  these 
barriers,  while  forcing  people  to  communicate,  makes  it  more 
and  more  difficult  to  govern.  The  problem  has  never  been  so 
acute  in  North  America,  which  has  always  been  on  the  whole 
a  much  more  open  society;  and  it  is  still  not  yet  as  developed 
in  Japan,  which  has  been  able  up  to  now  to  maintain  its 
forms  of  social  control  while  undergoing  even  more  economic 
change. 

Wide  differences  of  course  persist  between  the  very  diverse 
European  nations.  Italy  and  to  some  extent  France  have  been 
less  directly  perturbed  because  they  have  remained  more 
hierarchical  in  their  social  texture.5  Throughout  the  world 
individuals  have  lost  a  great  deal  of  their  traditional  frames  of 
reference  and  have  not  found  substitutes  in  their 
relationships  with  the  collective  group.  Everywhere  anomie 
has  increased  for  young  people;  groups  are  more  volatile  and 
social  control  is  much  weaker.  At  the  same  time,  the  direct 
effect  of  economic  and  geographical  disruptions  requires 
proper  handling;  it  requires  the  imposition  of  collective 
disciplines  which  these  disruptions  make  it  impossible  to 
generate.6 

A  no-growth  economy  is,  of  course,  no  solution,  as  Britain 
has  clearly  shown.  No  country  can  isolate  itself  from  general 


Western  Europe  25 

change.  British  society  may  have  suffered  less  disruption  than 
the  continental  countries,  but  it  is  now,  in  counterpart,  the 
victim  of  its  poor  economic  performance.  British  people  may 
still  be  individually  less  tense  than  people  on  the  continent, 
but  they  are  becoming  collectively  demoralized.  Egalitari- 
anism  and  mass  participation  pressures  have  increased  as  they 
did  elsewhere  and  the  gap  between  promises  and  expectations 
has  widened  even  more,  leading  to  repeated  and  frustrating 
clashes  between  the  bureaucracy  and  various  sectors  of  the 
general  public,  to  poorer  and  poorer  government  perform- 
ances, and  to  widespread  feelings  of  political  alienation. 

3.  The  Collapse  of  Traditional  Institutions 

The  contradiction  regarding  social  control  has  been 
amplified  by  the  near  collapse  of  the  traditional  authority 
structure  which  was  buttressing  social  control  processes.  The 
collapse  is  partly  due  to  the  disruptive  effect  of  change,  but  it 
can  also  be  viewed  as  the  logical  outcome  of  a  general 
evolution  of  the  relationship  of  the  individual  to  society. 

Everywhere  in  the  West  the  freedom  of  choice  of  the 
individual  has  increased  tremendously.  With  the  crumbling  of 
old  barriers  everything'  seems  to  be  possible.  Not  only  can 
people  choose  their  jobs,  their  friends,  and  their  mates 
without  being  constrained  by  earlier  conventions,  but  they 
can  drop  these  relationships  more  easily.  People  whose  range 
of  opportunities  is  greater  and  whose  freedom  of  change  also 
is  greater  can  be  much  more  demanding  and  cannot  accept 
being  bound  by  lifelong  relationships.  This  is,  of  course, 
much  more  true  for  young  people.  It  has  further  been 
compounded  by  the  development  of  sexual  freedom  and  by 
the  questioning  of  woman's  place  in  society.  In  such  a 
context  traditional  authority  had  to  be  put  into  question. 
Not  only  did  it  run  counter  to  the  tremendous  new  wave  of 
individual  assertion,  but  at  the  same  time  it  was  losing  the 
capacity  which  it  had  maintained  for  an  overly  long  time  to 


26  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

control  people  who  had  no  alternatives. 

The  late  sixties  have  been  a  major  turning  point.  The 
amount  of  underlying  change  was  dramatically  revealed  in 
the  political  turmoil  of  the  period  which  forced  a  sort  of 
moral  showdown  over  a  certain  form  of  traditional  authority. 
Its  importance  has  been  mistaken  inasmuch  as  the  revolt 
seemed  to  be  aiming  at  political  goals.  What  was  at  stake 
appears  now  to  be  moral  much  more  than  political 
authority— churches,  schools,  and  cultural  organizations  more 
than  political  and  even  economic  institutions. 

In  the  short  space  of  a  few  years,  churches  seem  to  have 
been  the  most  deeply  upset.  In  most  of  Europe,  a  basic  shift 
was  accelerated  which  deprived  them  of  their  political  and 
even  moral  authority  over  their  flocks  and  within  society  at 
large.  The  Catholic  church  has  been  hit  the  hardest  because  it 
had  remained  more  authoritarian.  Yet  as  opinion  polls  have 
shown,  religious  feelings  and  religious  needs  persist.  They 
may  even  have  been  reactivated  by  the  anxieties  of  our  time 
so  that  eventually  churches  will  be  able  to  regain  some  of  the 
ground  they  have  lost.  In  order  to  succeed  they  will  have  to 
open  up  and  abandon  what  remains  of  their  traditional 
principles. 

This  may  have  been  already  achieved  since  the  authoritarian 
pattern  is  vanishing.  The  crisis  is  much  more  apparent  within 
the  hierarchy  than  among  the  laity.  Priests  are  leaving  the 
churches  at  an  increasing  rate;  they  cannot  be  replaced,  and 
those  who  stay  do  not  accept  the  bureaucratic  authority  of 
their  superiors  and  the  constraints  of  the  dogma  as 
obediently  as  before.  They  are  in  a  position  to  exact  a  much 
better  deal,  and  they  get  it.  Conversely,  they  feel  less  capable 
of  exerting  the  traditional  moral  authority  they  maintained 
over  laymen.  It  may  be  exaggerated  to  pretend  that  the 
age-old  system  of  moral  obligations  and  guidance  that 
constituted  the  church  has  crumbled;  it  is  still  alive,  but  it  has 
changed  more  in  the  last  decade  than  during  the  last  two 
centuries.  Around  this  change  the  new  effervescence  that  has 


Western  Europe  27 

developed  may  be  analyzed  as  a  proof  of  vitality.  New 
rationales  may  emerge  around  which  the  system  will  stabilize. 
But  it  seems  clear  enough  already  that  the  traditional  model, 
which  had  been  for  so  long  one  of  the  main  ideological 
strongholds  of  European  societal  structures,  has  disintegrated. 
This  is  certainly  a  major  change  for  European  societies.  Such 
a  model  provided  a  basic  pattern  for  the  social  order  and  was 
used  as  a  last  recourse  for  buttressing  social  control,  even  in 
the  so-called  laicist  countries  like  France  where  the  Catholic 
church  was  supposed  to  have  only  a  minor  influence.  The 
impact  of  the  basic  shift  of  values  will  be  widespread.  Even 
the  nonreligious  milieus,  which  had  maintained  similar 
models  of  social  control  despite  their  opposition  to  the 
Catholic  principles,  will  not  be  able  to  resist  change  any 
better  even  if  at  first  glance  they  seem  less  directly  affected. 

Education  as  a  moral  establishment  is  faced  with  the  same 
problem  and  may  be  the  first  example  of  this  corresponding 
similarity  between  opposing  traditions.  Whatever  philosophi- 
cal influences  were  exerted  over  it  in  particular  countries, 
education  is  in  trouble  all  over  Western  Europe.  It  has  lost  its 
former  authority.  Teachers  cannot  believe  anymore  in  their 
"sacred"  mission  and  their  students  do  not  accept  their 
authority  as  easily  as  they  did  before.  Along  with  the 
religious  rationale  for  the  social  order,  educational  authority 
does  not  hold  firm  anymore.  Knowledge  is  widely  shared. 
Teachers  have  lost  their  prestige  within  society,  and  the 
closed  hierarchical  relations  that  made  them  powerful  figures 
in  the  classroom  have  disappeared.  Routine  makes  it  possible 
for  the  system  to  work  and  the  sheer  necessity  and  weight  of 
its  functions  will  maintain  it  in  operation.  But  the  malaise  is 
deep.  The  dogmatic  structure  disintegrates;  no  one  knows 
how  to  operate  without  a  structure  and  new  forms  do  not 
seem  to  be  emerging.  We  are  still  in  the  process  of 
destructuration  where  generous  Utopias  still  seem  to  be  the 
only  constructive  answers  to  the  malaise. 

Higher   education,    which    has    had    a    more   spectacular 


28  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

revolution,  may  have  been  partly  revived,  but  in  many 
countries  and  in  many  disciplines  it  is  still  in  chaos.  European 
universities  do  not  offer  any  kind  of  institutional  leadership. 
They  are  not  real  institutions  for  their  students. 
Very  few  teachers  will  be  able  to  propose  positive  and 
nonideological  models  of  commitment  to  values  which  can  be 
acceptable  to  students.  Consequently,  the  universities' 
potential  cannot  be  used  as  a  stimulant  for  change  in  society 
and  young  people's  energies  are  easily  diverted  toward 
meaningless  and  negative  struggles. 

Other  institutions  are  also,  if  less  severely,  perturbed  by 
this  collapse  of  moral  authority.  Among  them  the  army,  at 
least  in  its  roles  as  training  school  for  organizational 
disciplines  and  symbol  and  embodiment  of  patriotic  values, 
has  lost  its  moral  and  psychological  appeal.  Defense  may  be 
more  and  more  entrusted  to  professional  armies  that  may 
remain  reliable.  But  the  conscript  army  as  a  school  for  the 
citizen  and  as  a  model  of  authority  is  on  the  wane.  It  has  lost 
all  sense  of  purpose.  It  is  really  isolated  from  the  mainstream 
of  human  relationships.  Thus,  another  stronghold  of  the 
moral  fabric  of  Western  societies  disappears. 

Curiously  enough  the  problem  of  authority  in  economic 
organizations,  which  had  always  been  considered  the  most 
difficult  battlefield  of  industrial  society,  seems  comparatively 
less  explosive.  Difficulties  have  been  reactivated  during  the 
upheaval  of  the  late  sixties.  Economic  sanctions  and  the 
visibility  of  results,  however,  give  participants  some  accept- 
able rationale  for  collective  endeavor.  Nevertheless,  European 
enterprises  are  weaker  as  institutions,  on  the  whole,  than 
their  American  or  Japanese  counterparts.  They  lack  con- 
sensus over  the  system  of  authority  as  well  as  over  the  system 
of  resources  allocation,  and  they  even  often  lack  enough 
agreement  regarding  the  rules  of  the  game  in  conflict  situa- 
tions. 

The  problems  are  more  difficult  when  the  social  system 
has  maintained  some  of  the  rigid  features  of  a  former  class 


Western  Europe  29 

society  and  when  authority  is  supposed  to  be  imposed  from 
above.  The  situation  is  considerably  more  touchy  in  Italy  and 
to  some  extent  also  in  France  than  in  Scandinavia  and 
Germany,  where  discipline  has  long  been  internalized.7 
Nevertheless,  the  problem  remains  more  acute  in  Europe  than 
in  the  United  States,  where  people  have  gradually  learned 
newer  forms  of  social  control,  or  in  Japan,  where  older  forms 
of  social  control  persist  and  readjust  to  present  requirements 
in  a  very  active  fashion. 

Two  important  series  of  consequences  are  derived  from 
this  institutional  weakness.  First,  the  integration  of  the 
working  class  into  the  social  game  is  only  partial,  especially  in 
the  Latin  countries  and  in  France.  Second,  the  weight  of  the 
organizational  middle  classes  of  middle  executives  and 
supervisors  constitutes  a  conservative,  eventually  paralyzing 
force. 

The  lack  of  integration  of  the  working  class  not  only 
prevents  direct  bargaining  and  understanding,  which  makes 
the  European  enterprise  more  vulnerable,  but  it  is  at  the  root 
of  the  widespread  reluctance  of  young  people  to  accept  the 
humiliating,  underpaid  lower-blue-collar  jobs.  European 
entrepreneurs  have  found  an  easy  solution  to  the  workforce 
problem  by  turning  to  migrant  workers  from  Southern 
Europe  and  North  Africa.  However,  this  policy,  which  had 
been  highly  successful  for  a  while  and  which  has  fed  the 
industrial  development  of  Western  Europe  during  its  boom 
years,  has  brought  new  and  difficult  problems  in  the 
community  life  of  West  European  cities.  Gradually  another 
factor  of  instability  has  developed  since  foreign  workers  have 
begun  to  question  their  place  and  range  of  opportunities  in 
the  social  and  economic  system. 

Efforts  at  promoting  working-class  jobs  and  upgrading  and 
integrating  blue-collar  jobs  into  the  mainstream  of  industrial 
development  have  usually  failed  because  of  the  weight  of  the 
hierarchy.  And  the  middle-most  hierarchical  categories  have 
slowed  down  the  modernization  of  the  institutional  fabric  of 


30  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

economic  organizations.  Their  attitudes,  furthermore,  help 
maintain  in  these  European  organizations  the  rigidity  of 
social  control  that  prevents  modernization  and  growth. 

Indeed,  if  European  enterprises  look  more  healthy  than 
European  churches  and  schools,  this  is  also  because  they  still 
rely  more  on  the  old  model  of  social  control.  One  may 
surmise  that  economic  organizations  will  have  to  follow  suit 
after  the  others,  which  probably  means  disruption. 
Differences  between  countries  remain  considerable.  Sweden, 
for  instance,  is  well  ahead  in  the  development  of  a  new  model 
while  Italy  is  in  a  stage  of  partial  disruption. 

4.  The  Upsetting  of  the  Intellectual  World 

Another  basic  source  of  disruption  of  Western  societies 
comes  from  the  intellectual  world.  Daniel  Bell  has  rightly 
pointed  out  the  basic  importance  of  culture  in  the  coming  of 
post-industrial  society.  Knowledge  tends  to  become  the  basic 
resource  of  humanity.  Intellectuals  as  a  social  group  are 
pushed  into  the  forefront  of  sociopolitical  struggles  and  the 
relationships  of  the  intellectual  world  to  society  change 
radically.  But  neither  Daniel  Bell  nor  any  other  futurologist 
has  foreseen  the  importance  and  the  painfulness  of  such  an 
ongoing  process  of  change.  There  is  no  reason  to  believe  that 
the  contemporary  cultural  revolution  will  be  more  peaceful 
than  the  industrial  revolutions  of  the  past. 

We  seem  to  be,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  in  a  cultural  crisis 
which  may  be  the  greatest  challenge  that  confronts  Western 
societies,  inasmuch  as  our  incapacity  to  develop  appropriate 
decision-making  mechanisms— the  ungovernability  of  our 
societies— is  a  cultural  failure.  Europe,  in  this  respect,  is  the 
most  troubled  and  the  most  vulnerable  of  the  three  Trilateral 
areas,  primarily  because  the  strength  and  centrality  of  its 
intellectual  tradition  makes  it  more  difficult  to  develop  new 
models. 

The  first  element  of  the  crisis  is  the  problem  of  numbers. 
The  coming  of  a  post-industrial  society  means  a  tremendous 


Western  Europe  3 1 

increase  in  the  numbers  of  intellectuals,  would-be 
intellectuals,  and  para-intellectuals.  Not  only  do  older 
intellectual  professions  develop,  but  newer  ones  appear,  and 
many  nonintellectual  jobs  become  professional.  But  the  more 
intellectuals  there  are,  the  less  prestige  there  is  for  each.  Here 
again  we  come  to  the  real  paradox:  The  more  central  a 
profession  becomes,  the  less  prestige  and  influence  its  average 
member  will  have  as  an  individual.  There  would  not  be  any 
problem  if  the  socialization  and  training  process  would  be 
geared  to  the  new  state  of  affairs.  But  people  continue  to  be 
trained  in  the  traditional  aristocratic  ethos  of  the  prestigious 
roles  of  yesterday.  They  are  thus  prepared  to  expect  a 
completely  different  pattern  of  activities  and  relationships 
with  the  outside  world  than  is  actually  the  case.  Moreover, 
the  cumulative  effects  of  their  individual  endeavors  to 
promote  and  modernize  their  roles  tend  to  diminish  and 
routinize  them. 

A  new  stratification  thus  develops  between  those  persons 
who  can  really  play  a  leading  role  and  those  who  have  to 
accept  a  humbler  status.  But  this  stratification  is  in  turn  a 
factor  in  the  malaise  because  in  many  countries,  particularly 
France  and  Britain,  the  happy  few  acquire  and  maintain  their 
positions  by  restrictive  monopolistic  practices. 

Another  factor  of  discontent  comes  from  the  importance 
of  the  aristocratic  tradition  in  Western  Europe's  cultural 
world.  According  to  that  tradition,  intellectuals  are  romantic 
figures  who  naturally  get  a  position  of  prominence  through  a 
sort  of  aristocratic  exaltation.  This  attitude  is  still  very  much 
alive  and  dominant  at  a  subconscious  level.  Yet  intellectuals 
as  agents  of  change  and  moral  guides  in  a  period  of  fast 
changes  should  be  and  are  effectively  in  the  vanguard  of  the 
fight  against  the  old  aristocratic  tradition.  Thus  not  only  are 
they  working  to  destroy  the  privileges  that  they 
unconsciously  crave,  but  many  of  them  undergo  a  moral 
crisis  for  which  a  radical  stand  is  often  an  easy  solution. 

The  internal  upsetting  of  the  traditional  intellectual  roles, 
whose  new  occupants  discover  that  they  do  not  meet  the 


32  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

expectations  which  had  prompted  their  own  personal 
commitments,  is  increased,  if  not  multiplied,  because  of  the 
existence  of  a  very  strong  displacement  within  the 
intellectual  world  itself.  While  a  long  tradition  had  given  the 
humanities  an  honored  position,  the  new  trend  favors  the 
new  intellectual  professions  that  may  be  of  more  practical 
use.  The  more  post-industrial  society  becomes  intellectu- 
alized,  the  more  it  tends  to  displace  traditional  value-oriented 
intellectual  disciplines  to  the  benefit  of  action-oriented  ones, 
that  is,  those  disciplines  that  can  play  a  direct  role  in 
policy-making. 

Value-oriented  intellectuals  do  not  disappear  or  even 
decline,  however.  They  find  new  and  rapidly-developing 
openings  in  the  fields  of  communications.  But  such  a 
reorientation  may  be  morally  painful  since  it  can  be  viewed 
as  somewhat  debasing.  In  any  case,  the  opposition  of  the  two 
cultures,  described  by  C.P.  Snow,  has  shifted  greatly.  It  has 
become  a  battle  between  those  persons  who  play  the 
audience,  even  if  it  is  a  protest  type,  and  those  who 
contribute  to  the  process  of  decision-making.  Thus,  the  basic 
crisis  of  the  intellectual  world  is  a  crisis  of  identity  in  a 
rapidly  changing  world  where  the  basic  mechanisms  of 
regulation  have  been  put  severely  into  question. 

Many  other  factors,  of  course,  are  at  work.  The  cultural 
world  may  be  considered  as  a  sounding  board  for  the  other 
forms  of  malaise  of  Western  societies.  But  one  should 
emphasize  that  this  sounding  board  plays  a  very  important, 
autonomous  role  of  its  own,  first  of  all  because  it  reinforces 
the  uncertainties  and  driving  anxieties  it  is  expressing  and, 
second,  because  it  projects  on  the  whole  of  society  the  crises 
of  identity  its  members  are  experiencing. 

Notwithstanding  the  many  differences  between  countries, 
one  can  clearly  recognize  a  general  drift  in  the  art  and  literary 
worlds  toward  a  protest  and  even  revolutionary  posture.  It 
has  clearly  shaped  the  cultural  context  in  which  the  younger 
generations  move. 

The    importance     of    such    a    trend     should    not    be 


Western  Europe  33 

underestimated.  True  enough,  one  can  correctly  dismiss  its 
immediate  political  influence  and  recognize  the  superficiality 
of  its  fashionable  aspects.  But  it  has  a  meaning  and  an 
influence  at  a  deeper  level.  It  is  an  expression  of  a  basic 
weakening  of  Western  Europe's  sense  of  purpose,  capacity  to 
lead,  and  to  govern  itself.  Above  all,  it  is  the  source  of  a 
profound  divorce  between  the  ruling  people  and  the  young 
talents. 

Even  if  it  does  not  affect  the  general  public,  which  tends 
to  react  against  highbrow  pessimism,  the  overall  mood  of 
Western  societies  is  shaped  by  a  general  cultural  tendency. 
West  European  values  are  not  rejuvenated  in  a  convincing 
way.  No  model  of  civilization  emerges  from  the  present-day 
drifting  culture,  no  call  for  reform  and  pioneering.  Ritualism 
and  self-pity  remain  the  basic  undercurrent  behind  the 
arrogant  radical  criticism  that  prevails  on  the  surface.  Vague 
Utopias  certainly  do  not  counterbalance  the  stronger 
apocalyptic  nihilism  that  forms  the  texture  of  our  vanguard 
culture.  On  the  other  hand,  there  is  no  possible  dialogue 
between  the  ruling  elite  and  the  new  generation.  Fragmenta- 
tion and  stratification,  which  were  stifling  traditional  class 
society,  seem  to  perpetuate  themselves  through  new  cultural 
cleavages.  Other  regulatory  mechanisms  which  we  cannot 
distinguish  yet  may  be  at  work.  A  new  blossoming  may  well 
follow  this  long  hibernating  process.  But  we  must  face  the 
fact  that  we  are  now  in  the  most  vulnerable  part  of  the  cycle 
of  change  or,  to  put  it  a  better  way,  of  the  process  of 
transition  to  post-industrial  society. 

5.  The  Mass  Media 

The  vulnerability  of  the  cultural  world  and  its  importance 
for  the  whole  of  society  is  compounded  because  of  the 
central  role  it  plays  in  two  basic  subsystems  of  modern 
societies:  education  and  the  media. 

Education  exemplifies  some  of  the  same  basic 
contradictions   as    the    world    of  culture.  The  prestige  of 


34  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

teachers  has  decreased  with  the  tremendous  increase  of  their 
numbers  while  their  expectations  are  still  greatly  influenced 
by  the  traditional  liberal  flavor  of  their  calling.  And  they  are, 
even  more  than  other  intellectuals,  directly  confronted  with 
the  revolution  in  human  relations  that  perturbs  their 
traditional  mode  of  social  control.  At  the  same  time,  with  its 
cultural  drift  society  has  lost  the  stimulating  moral  guidance 
it  requires.  As  a  consequence  the  transmission  of  social, 
political,  and  cultural  norms  has  been  very  deeply  perturbed, 
thus  feeding  back  into  society  as  a  whole.  Already  research 
results  show  the  extent  of  intellectual  breakdown  and 
disorientation  that  prevails  in  many  sectors  of  the 
population.  People's  behavior  is  not  touched,  really,  but  they 
can  no  longer  rely  on  a  coherent  rationalization  of  its 
context,  and  they  feel  at  a  loss  to  find  out  how  they  relate  to 
society.  Anomic  rebellion,  estrangement  from  society,  and 
alienation  certainly  have  dangerously  progressed  because  of 
this  cultural  void. 

The  media  are  not  in  as  great  a  crisis  as  education  is. 
However,  they  have  been  transformed  by  the  explosion  and 
expansion  of  communications  and  the  new  role  played  by 
value-intellectuals.  The  media's  influence  on  politics  and 
governability  is  much  more  direct  than  that  of  education,  and 
the  media  play  a  most  decisive  role  in  the  present  drift  of 
Western  societies.  They  are  a  very  important  source  of 
disintegration  of  the  old  forms  of  social  control  inasmuch  as 
they  contribute  to  the  breakdown  of  old  barriers  to 
communication.  Television,  particularly,  has  played  a  major 
role  in  this  respect.  It  has  made  it  impossible  to  maintain  the 
cultural  fragmentation  and  hierarchy  that  was  necessary  to 
enforce  traditional  forms  of  social  control.  Its  impact  has 
been  more  recent  and  more  difficult  than  in  the  United 
States  or  Japan  because  of  the  much  stronger  resistance  of 
fragmented  and  stratified  European  societies.  Its  use  is  still 
more  differentiated  according  to  social  categories  or  classes. 
Nevertheless,  the  strength  of  the  appeal  of  television  is  such 


Western  Europe  35 

that  it  has  forced  a  complete  change  of  public  and  social  life, 
and  has  also  indirectly  helped  the  press  to  restructure  itself. 
The  main  impact  of  these  changes,  of  course,  is  visibility.  The 
only  real  event  is  the  event  that  is  reported  and  seen.  Thus, 
journalists  possess  a  crucial  role  as  gatekeepers  of  one  of  the 
central  dimensions  of  public  life. 

The  media  have  thus  become  an  autonomous  power.  It  is 
not  new  to  talk  about  the  Fourth  Estate.  But  we  now  are 
witnessing  a  crucial  change  when  the  profession  tends  to 
regulate  itself  in  such  a  way  as  to  resist  pressure  from 
financial  or  governmental  interests.  Television,  which  is 
heavily  influenced  in  many  countries  by  governmental 
control,  works  ~  much  less  openly  than  newspapers; 
self-regulation,  however,  is  everywhere  on  the  increase.  This 
could  be  viewed  as  tremendous  progress.  But  at  the  same 
time  these  mechanisms  of  self-regulation  of  the  media  tend  to 
be  strongly  biased.  If  journalists  can  create  events,  they  have 
a  structuring  impact  on  public  and  social  life.  And  if  their 
basic  logic  in  creating  events  is  to  reach  the  widest  possible 
audience,  they  will  tend  to  bias  the  social  game  in  such  a  way 
that  public  figures  will  have  to  play  for  this  audience  much 
more  than  for  real  outcomes.  This  has  many  consequences: 

First,  the  media  become  a  tremendous  sounding  board  for 
the  difficulties  and  tensions  of  society.  Movements  and 
fashions  take  broader  proportions.  It  is  much  more  difficult 
to  escape  the  whirlpool  of  public  relations  events  and  to 
concentrate  on  more  basic  problems.  Second,  the  media 
deprive  governments  and  to  some  extent  also  other 
responsible  authorities  of  the  time  lag,  tolerance,  and  trust 
that  make  it  possible  to  innovate  and  to  experiment 
responsibly. 

Third,  the  pressure  of  the  media  makes  it  extremely 
difficult  to  solve  a  basic  dilemma  of  modern  complex 
systems,  which  has  been  brought  to  light  as  the 
counterintuitive  effect.8  Systems  operate  in  such  a  way  that 
very   often  the  general  outcome  of  individual  action  runs 


36  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

counter  to  the  will  of  the  actors  and  to  the  general  intuition 
one  may  have  in  advance.  Thus  it  is  imperative  to  give  much 
more  importance  to  systems  analyses  than  to  the  immediate 
and  apparent  views  of  the  actors,  which  is  evidently  the  bias 
of  the  media.  The  more  this  sounding  board  emphasizes  the 
emotional  appeal  of  the  actors'  "life  experience,"  especially 
as  biased  by  the  techniques  of  the  media,  the  less  easy  it  is  to 
force  a  real  analysis  of  the  complex  game  on  which  political 
leaders  must  act.  Finally,  the  emphasis  on  direct  evidence 
appears  to  be  as  loaded  with  ideology  and  manipulation  as 
old  style  oratory.  Journalists'  autonomy  does  not  lead 
necessarily  to  transparency  and  truth  but  may  distort  the 
perception  of  reality. 

Here  we  find  the  problem  of  journalists  as  value-oriented 
intellectuals  who  tend  to  be  governed  by  the  game  of 
catching  the  audience's  attention  and  are  responsible 
therefore  for  the  acceleration  of  the  cultural  drift.  In  the  long 
run,  this  problem  may  be  much  more  important  than  the 
problems  of  financial  and  government  interference  in  the 
media,  which  are  everywhere  tending  to  recede. 

In  politics,  however,  the  public  relations  effect  is  quite 
different  from  the  North  American  one  since  the  ruling  elite 
and  the  educated  audience  play  a  major  role  as  an  important 
screen.  They  constitute  the  primary  audience  of  the 
highbrow  publications,  which  in  turn  tend  to  structure  the 
problems  that  will  finally  reach  the  broader  audience.  Public 
relations  of  a  public  figure  will  be  conditioned  by  the 
existence  of  these  two  levels.  This  means  that  there  is  a  very 
serious  buffer  against  too  immediate  reactions.  But  this  does 
not  mean  a  suppression  of  the  public  relations  distortion, 
only  a  transformation  of  its  conditions.  At  any  rate  the 
pressure  for  change  that  is  against  secrecy  and  protection  of 
leaders  seems  to  be  more  on  the  increase.  The  only  ready 
answer  to  counterbalance  it  is  the  use  of  bureaucracy  for  real 
action,  which  means  that  the  gap  between  the  decision- 
making system,  distorted  by  public  relations  problems,  and 


Western  Europe  37 

the  implementation  system,  protected  but  also  bound  and 
biased  by  bureaucratic  machine-regulating  mechanisms,  will 
tend  to  increase,  thus  triggering  constant  new  waves  of 
frustration  and  anger  and  diminishing  the  amount  of  trust 
people  will  give  to  their  leadership. 

6.  Inflation 

Inflation  can  be  considered  a  direct  result  of  the 
ungovernability  of  Western  democracies.  It  is  an  easy  answer 
to  the  tensions  of  growth.  The  less  a  society  is  capable  of 
facing  them,  the  readier  it  is  to  accept  inflation  as  a  less 
painful  solution.  At  the  same  time  it  is  an  independent  source 
of  disruption  which"  exacerbates  conflicts  and  still  diminishes 
the  capacity  of  groups  and  societies  to  act.  Present-day 
inflation,  therefore,  ought  to  be  considered,  even  if  very 
briefly,  as  another  independent  variable  to  be  analyzed  as  a 
supplementary  cause  of  disruption. 

It  is  no  wonder  that  the  countries  whose  social  fabric  is  the 
weakest,  those  whose  model  of  social  control  is  still  based  on 
hierarchy,  fragmentation,  and  distance,  have  always  been 
much  more  vulnerable  to  inflation.  In  the  1960s,  however,  a 
reasonable  sort  of  equilibrium  had  been  found  according  to 
which  the  anticipation  of  growth  was  reasonably  matched 
with  actual  growth  while  Keynesian  policies  were  stabilizing 
the  system.  The  golden  age  of  economics,  however,  was 
shorter  in  Europe,  Germany  excepted,  than  in  North 
America.  In  any  case,  no  country  can  now  resist  the 
tremendous  pressure  of  the  new  turbulence  in  the  world. 

Present-day  large-scale  inflation  has  been  for  a  time 
remarkably  well  accepted.  It  has  had  a  strong  distorting 
effect  on  the  economic  and  social  position  of  individuals  and 
groups.  But  its  impersonal  operation  prevents  direct 
complaint.  Furthermore,  the  groups  which  usually  speak  the 
loudest  are  those  which  are  likely  to  benefit  from  the  pro- 
cess. One  can  even  claim  that  the  combination  of  public  feel- 
ing, trade  union  pressure,  and  governmental  intervention  has 


38  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

tended  to  operate  in  favor  of  low  salaries.  Thus,  professional 
salaried  middle  classes,  which  were  certainly  privileged,  have 
lost  some  of  their  advantages.  It  is  not  as  unfair  an  outcome 
as  one  would  immediately  tend  to  believe. 

The  problems  of  inflation,  however,  change  their  nature 
when  the  so-called  double-digit  numbers  seem  to  become  a 
stable  feature  of  the  economic  picture.  The  costs  seem  then 
more  and  more  unbearable.  Not  only  do  distortions  appear, 
but  social  relationships  become  unstable.  Lack  of  trust 
prevents  the  necessary  regulation  of  large  and  small  economic 
and  social  subsystems.  More  people,  moreover,  anticipate  a 
crisis,  and  the  governments'  margin  of  freedom  is  reduced  to 
the  lowest  level.  We  can  observe  this  in  Britain  and  in  Italy. 
Between  unemployment  and  inflation  there  does  not  seem 
any  middle  way.  Basically,  governments  appear  to  be  unable 
to  induce  groups  which  are  in  strategic  positions  to  accept 
sacrifices.  European  unity  is  not  much  of  a  real  help  since  it 
is  much  easier  for  any  government  to  dump  on  the  outside 
world  the  consequences  of  its  own  weaknesses.  European 
countries'  foreign  economic  policies  tend  to  be,  on  the 
whole,  not  only  uncoordinated  but  even  erratic. 

There  are,  however,  some  positive  elements  in  the  picture: 
Germany's  understanding  that  it  cannot  retain  its  prosperity 
alone;  France's  surprisingly  better  economic  results;  and 
Franco-German  cooperation.  While  these  factors  may  not  yet 
be  inspiring  for  the  presently  weaker  countries,  they  may  be 
a  new  point  of  departure  and,  if  some  success  develops,  they 
will  play  a  very  important  symbolic  role  for  the  development 
of  the  new  capacities  Europe  requires. 

Inflation  and  its  twin  evil  depression  finally  make  the 
problem  of  governability  an  immediate  and  practical 
one.  And  the  basic  question  is:  Are  the  European  countries 
ready  to  meet  the  challenge  of  the  new  situation,  to  develop 
in  time  of  crisis  the  institutional  capacity  they  could  not 
develop  in  time  of  prosperity?  To  make  an  educated  guess  on 
this  very  crucial  problem,  one  must  now  focus  more  closely 


Western  Europe  39 

on  the  role  and  structure  of  political  values  in  present-day 
Western  Europe. 

III.  THE  ROLE  AND  STRUCTURE 
OF  POLITICAL  VALUES 

1 .  The  Values  Structure  and  the  Problem  of  Rationality 

Behind  all  these  governability  problems  of  modern  Western 
societies  lie  some  more  basic  problems  of  values. 
Participation,  people's  consent,  equality,  the  right  of  the 
collectivity  to  intervene  in  personal  affairs,  and  the  possible 
acceptance  of  authority  seem  to  be  the  preliminary  questions 
to  debate  beforegiving  a  reasonable  diagnosis  and  proposing 
possible  solutions. 

The  relationship  of  values  to  behavior  and  especially  to 
institutionalized  behavior  is  much  more  complex  than  is 
usually  believed,  which  makes  the  interpretation  of  opinion 
polls  highly  questionable.  Above  all,  there  is  a  wide 
discrepancy  between  professed  values— what  we  can  get 
through  opinion  polls  and  even  attitude  surveys— and  actual 
behavior— what  people  will  eventually  do  when  problems 
force  them  to  choose.  Not  only  is  there  a  discrepancy  but  the 
nature,  importance,  and  even  direction  of  this  discrepancy 
are  difficult  to  understand  and  therefore  to  predict.  For 
instance,  shortly  before  the  French  students'  revolt  in  May 
1968,  opinion  polls  gave  an  almost  idyllic  representation  of 
students'  docility,  conformism,  and  even  satisfied  apathy. 

However,  at  an  unconscious  level,  we  can  surmise  that 
there  is  a  rationale  in  people's  behavior  which  is  buttressing 
the  maintenance  of  the  social  games  and  their  social  and 
cultural  characteristics,  and  these  rationales  can  be 
considered  as  more  stable  and  meaningful  value  orientations. 
These  value  orientations,  however,  cannot  be  easily  made  evi- 
dent. It  will  be  a  task  for  new  generations  of  social  scientists 
to  set  these  problems  in  more  operational  terms.  For  the  mo- 
ment, we  can  only  present  some  hypotheses  that  cannot  be 


40  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

supported  by  data  and  represent  only  educated  guesses  which 
have  been  elaborated  by  confronting  the  problems  to  be 
solved— governability  problems— with  the  institutional  pat- 
terns and  what  we  know  of  their  evolution  and  the  professed 
values  of  people  about  them. 

In  this  perspective,  JJie^  first  and  most  central  hypothesis 
concerns  the  concept  "of  rationality  and  its  relationship  to 
the  structure  of  values.  Western  Europe,  as  the  Western  world 
generally,  has  lived  during  the  last  two  or  three  centuries  with 
a  certain  model  of  rationality  which  has  had  a  decisive 
influence  on  values,  at  least  by  giving  them  the  basic  structure 
within  which  they  could  be  expressed.  This  kind  of 
rationality,  which  can  be  considered  as  the  most  powerful 
tool  humanity  had  discovered  for  managing  collective  action, 
is  founded  upon  a  clear  distinction  between  ends  and  means 
and  an  analytical  fragmentation  of  problems  within  a  world 
that  could  be  considered  infinite.  Within  such  a  framework 
people  can  define  goals  according  to  their  preferences  (i.e., 
their  values).  Society's  technical  knowledge  could  then 
provide  them  with  the  necessary  (and  sufficient)  means  to 
implement  their  goals.  Every  problem  can  be  redefined  in 
such  a  way  that  ends  and  means  may  be  clearly  separate  and 
so  that  a  rational  solution  could  easily  be  found.  Of  course, 
collective  action  implies  several  participants  with  different 
orders  of  preferences.  But  in  the  economic  sphere  analytical 
structuring  will  help  sort  out  single  deciders  to  whom  others 
will  be  linked  by  definite  contracts  (into  which  they  will 
enter  according  to  their  orders  of  preference).  And  in  the 
political  sphere  democratic  procedures  organized  around  the 
twin  concepts  of  general  will  and  sovereignty  give  the 
rationale  for  the  same  logic. 

Of  course  difficulties  can  arise  with  this  model  of 
rationality,  and  they  may  be  (reluctantly)  recognized.  It  will 
be  necessary,  therefore,  to  resort  to  manipulation,  compro- 
mise, and  even  coercion  in  order  to  arrive  at  a  decision.  For 
the  elaboration  of  decisions,  democracy  can  be  viewed  as 


Western  Europe  41 

both  the  least  evil  and  most  ideal  embodiment  of  rationality. 
In  order  to  achieve  implementation  of  these  decisions, 
bureaucratic  means  are  supposed  to  insure  accurate  and 
impersonal  compliance.  Conflict  over  means  may  be  another 
worry,  but  good  leadership  and  energy  will  finally  overcome 
the  obstacles.  If  there  are  failures,  they  are  due  to  the 
weakness  of  human  nature  and  have  to  be  tolerated  as  such. 

As  a  general  consequence  a  stable  dichotomy  has  always 
persisted  between  the  ideal  objectives  which  pertain  to  the 
logic  of  values  and  the  muddy,  messy  world  of  reality,  which 
is  the  realm  of  unsavory  "political"  deals.  But  the 
discrepancy,  although  perturbing,  does  not  shake  this 
fundamental  modelof  reasoning.  On  the  contrary,  the  more 
ideals  may  be  compromised  in  practice,  the  more  idealized 
and  the  more  worshiped  they  will  remain  in  the  domain  of 
values. 

The  system  has  worked  well  enough  as  long  as  societal 
change  was  slow,  the  intervention  of  public  authorities  rather 
limited,  and  the  fragmentation  and  stratification  of  society 
strong  enough  to  insure  a  pragmatic  acceptance  of  social 
order  and  established  authority.  But  once  the  explosion  of 
communication  and  social  interaction  has  disturbed  the 
necessary  barriers  that  made  societies  more  simple  and 
therefore  more  manageable,  this  basic  pattern  of  rationality 
disintegrates. 

First,  there  is  no  way  to  order  goals  either  rationally  or 
democratically.  Furthermore,  the  quality  and  authenticity  of 
preferences  and  goals  becomes  questionable.  It  is  all  very  well 
to  say  that  people  should  choose  according  to  their 
preferences.  But  where  do  these  preferences  come  from?  The 
context  of  influences  that  is  exerted  over  them  appears  to  be 
determinant.  Manipulation  becomes  a  sort  of  basic  fear  which 
pervades  the  democratic  creed.  At  the  same  time,  social 
sciences  begin  to  question  this  preference  model  by  showing 
how  people  do  not  have  a  priori  wants  but  discover  goals 
from  their  experience;  that  is,  they  learn  what  they  want  by 


42  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

trial  and  error  and  implementation  schemes.  Finally,  ends 
develop  only  through  means. 

Second,  ends  do  not  appear  in  a  vacuum.  They  are  part  of 
structured  universes  which  also  encompass  means. 
Furthermore,  they  are  interrelated  and  conflictual.  None  of 
them  can  be  pushed  very  far  without  interfering  with  other 
ends.  Finally  what  are  ends  for  one  individual  or  one  group 
are  means  for  other  individuals  or  groups. 

Third,  the  breakdown  of  barriers  means  that  people 
participate  in  very  large  structured  sets  where  this  unilateral, 
rationality  scheme  becomes  terribly  oppressive.  If  means, 
according  to  the  logic  of  this  scheme,  are  the  domain  of  ines- 
capable rational  techniques,  the  95  percent  or  99  percent  of 
human  beings  whose  universe  does  not  go  beyond  these 
means  do  not  have  the  possibility  to  participate  in  a 
meaningful  way  in  the  government  of  their  daily  lives.  If 
rational  techniques  can  provide  the  one  best  solution,  they 
cannot  even  discuss  the  relevance  of  their  experience  for  the 
common  good. 

Fourth,  rationality  was  always  tempered  by  the  limits  of 
tradition  and  custom,  and  by  the  fragmentation  of  the 
problems.  If  limits  disappear,  if  therefore  rationality  wins  too 
much,  if  established  authority-whether  religious  or  social- 
crumbles,  rationality  explodes;  it  becomes  in  a  certain  sense 
irrational. 

If  with  this  brief  analysis  of  the  crisis  of  modern 
rationality  as  a  goal-structuring  scheme  we  revert  to  our 
problems  of  governability  of  Western  democracies,  we  can 
draw  a  first  set  of  conclusions.  There  is  no  wonder  that  the 
concept  of  rationality  has  been  put  into  question.  Its  own 
success  was  bound  to  make  its  contradictions  explode.  The 
cultural  and  moral  breakdown  of  the  late  sixties  therefore  has 
expressed  something  important  for  the  future.  Whatever  its 
vagaries  and  the  dangerous  threats  it  is  presenting  to  the 
democratic  way  of  government,  it  has  above  all  exposed  the 
illusions  of  traditional  rationality  and  may  help  us  learn  a 


Western  Europe  43 

new  kind  of  reasoning  where  professed  values  will  not  be  the 
only  guide  for  moral  action. 

The  search  for  a  broader  kind  of  rationality,  as  well  as  the 
search  for  new  kinds  of  social  and  organizational  games  that 
can  embody  it,  is  the  major  problem  of  Western  societies. 
New  social  and  psychological  Utopias,  such  as  the  community 
drive,  the  encounter  group  philosophy,  and  the 
self-government  dreams  are  useful  tools  for  this  search  as  well 
as  dangerous  illusions.  Conversely,  political  reemphasis  of 
local  and  regional  ties  may  be  as  much  a  conservative  "retro" 
fashion  as  a  necessary  axis  for  the  renewal  of  governmental 
processes. 

European  societies,  and  U.S.  society  as  well,  are  engaged  in 
this  impossible  search.  European  societies  start,  however, 
with  a  handicap,  inasmuch  as  they  are  still  much  more 
involved  in  the  former  model  of  rationality,  while  the 
rapidity  of  change  is  destroying  the  customary  protections 
that  were  counterbalancing  its  rigid  use.  These  difficulties  are 
closely  linked  with  social  stratification  problems,  especially 
the  social  gap  between  the  world  of  decision  and  the  world  of 
execution  and  the  parallel  but  nonidentical  gap  between  the 
educated  and  the  noneducated  classes. 

2.  Core  Political  Beliefs 

If  we  distinguish  core  political  beliefs  from  principles  of 
action,  we  discover  a  rather  paradoxical  situation  which 
may  be  emphasized  as  one  basic  characteristic  of  our 
contemporary  scene.  While  those  principles  of  action  that 
seemed  formerly  immutable  appear  to  be  deeply  shaken, 
forcing  people  to  open  up  to  existential  bewilderment  about 
the  meaning  of  their  action  and  their  social  identity,  core 
political  beliefs  about  which  changes  had  been  always 
hypothesized  remain  much  more  stable. 

While  people  commonly  feel  that  the  usual  way  to  achieve 
goals  is  not  acceptable  any  more  (one  cannot  order  people 


44  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

around  even  if  one  pretends  one  can  or  even  does),  and  while 
community  feelings  seem  much  more  important  for  young 
people  than  the  real  content  of  any  goal,  the  basic  tenets  of 
the  democratic  and  Christian  creed  are  still  very  much  alive 
and  color  revolutionary  as  well  as  conservative  enterprises.  In 
this  respect  four  clusters  of  values  seem  to  me  as 
predominant    now    as    they    have    been    for   a   long    time. 

First,  the  freedom  of  the  individual  is  the  cardinal  value 
which  is  not  only  unanimously  shared  but  seems  to  be 
rediscovered  again  by  any  kind  of  new  movement  whether 
extremely  radical  or  conservatively  religious.  It  will  be 
immediately  argued  that  these  movements  have  widely 
different  conceptions  of  freedom.  But  this  is  not  so  certain  if 
one  remains  at  the  level  of  values  or  core  political  beliefs.  The 
only  fundamental  distinction  one  can  see  at  this  point  is  the 
opposition  between  the  European  conception  of  freedom— 
which  is  a  sort  of  freedom-from,  that  is,  emphasizing  the 
inalienable  right  of  the  individual  not  to  be  interfered 
with— and  the  American  one— which  is  rather  a  freedom-to, 
that  is,  the  inalienable  right  to  take  initiatives  and  to  lead 
others  if  they  so  wish.  European  freedom-from  antedates 
political  democracy  and  has  deep  Christian  roots.  It  has 
different  forms  according  to  the  European  country,  with 
some  orientation  of  the  more  Protestant  countries  toward  the 
freedom-to  concept;  but,  on  the  whole,  there  is  much  more 
convergence  than  one  would  think  across  countries  and 
across  class  barriers  and  political  groupings. 

Second,  equality,  whatever  its  ambiguity  and  possible 
threats,  remains  a  dominant  value  orientation  all  over 
Western  Europe.  European  egalitarianism,  however,  shows 
again  a  difference  from  the  American  variety.  It  is  still  a 
stratified  kind  of  egalitarianism.  People  may  require  equality 
with  their  peers  most  punctiliously  while  they  may  accept 
inequality  between  statuses  and  strata.  Contrary  to  North 
Americans,  they  might  be  shocked  by  differences  of 
treatment  that  do  not  recognize  people's  status  while  they 


Western  Europe  45 

would  not  mind  the  differences  between  statuses  per  se. 

Order  and  efficiency  may  be  more  surprising  items  to  put 
among  the  core  political  beliefs  of  West  Europeans.  One 
cannot  escape  being  struck,  however,  with  the  importance  of 
these  kinds  of  values  in  the  political  process.  Whenever  the 
development  of  freedom  threatens  to  bring  chaos,  the 
demand  for  order  is  immediate,  even  violent.  It  is  not  a  lost 
or  dwindling  part  of  core  political  beliefs  whatever  the 
possible  evolution  of  its  forms  in  the  direction  of  more 
tolerance.  The  special  West  European  form  of  order, 
however,  has  a  more  social  and  less  juridical  connotation 
than  in  the  United  States.  Things  (and  people)  have  to  be  put 
in  their  proper  place  for  society  to  operate.  Due  process  is 
not  the  cardinal  element  of  this  belief.  Furthermore, 
efficiency  may  be  added  to  it  inasmuch  as  it  has  a 
legitimating  connotation.  Order  is  the  way  to  achieve 
efficiency,  which  is  the  condition  of  a  well-functioning 
society.  West  Europeans  still  value  the  good  "efficient" 
scheme  more  than  the  concrete  results.  Order  is  the  burden 
of  the  white  man;  efficiency  may  be  the  demonstration  of  it 
in  a  modern  rationalized  society. 

Finally,  I  would  emphasize  dualism  as  a  fourth  cluster  of 
core  political  beliefs.  Contrary  to  Eastern  countries,  West 
Europeans  never  had  a  unitary  conception  of  legitimacy. 
Church  and  State  opposition  antedates  modern  left-right 
conflicts.  Group  cooperation  may  be  dreamed  of  as  a  possible 
unanimous  harmony,  but  it  has  never  been  practiced  without 
the  due  protection  of  dualism.  Free  choice  can  be  preserved 
only  if  the  existence  of  an  opposition  preserves  the 
independence  of  individuals  who  could  be  otherwise  too 
dependent  on  the  predominant  power  to  be  able  to  assert 
their  rights.  All  situations  where  such  an  oppositon 
disappears  have  to  be  avoided  as  paternalistic,  feudalistic,  and 
oppressive.  Conflict  may  be  handled  most  painfully  through 
such  dualism.  Real  conflicts  may  be  stifled  and  distorted,  but 
one  feels  that  the  price  is  worth  paying  since  prior  harmony 


46  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

is  always  suspect.  This  core  belief,  which  is  completely 
foreign  to  Japan,  is  widely  shared  in  North  America,  but  the 
American  form  of  it  emphasizes  checks  and  balances  more 
than  conflict  and  dualism.  Absolute  power  in  this  conception 
is  evil  and  must  therefore  be  checked,  but  this  does  not 
necessarily  imply  the  division  of  the  citizens.  In  Europe  this 
division  is  the  center  of  the  game,  and  one  can  tolerate  a 
greater  abuse  of  governmental  prerogatives  since  government 
will  be  paralyzed  by  the  division  of  society. 

3.  The  Impact  of  Social,  Economic, 

and  Cultural  Changes  on  the  Principles  of  Rationality 

and  on  the  Core  Political  Beliefs 

Political  behavior  and  political  changes  do  not  depend 
directly  on  political  values  but  on  the  possible  learning 
people  can  do  within  the  constraints  of  the  core  political 
beliefs  they  adhere  to  and  the  principles  of  rationality  they 
apply.  What  then  may  be,  more  precisely,  the  impact  of 
social,  economic,  and  cultural  changes  on  these  two  kinds  of 
societal  dimensions? 

All  over  Western  Europe  the  development  of  social 
interaction,  the  disruptive  effects  of  cumulative  change,  the 
cultural  drift,  and  the  exposure  of  government  to  media 
publicity  have  made  it  more  and  more  difficult  to  maintian 
•social  control  and  to  answer  the  demands  of  the  citizens. 
Traditional  rationality,  therefore,  disintegrates.  But  values  or 
core  political  beliefs  are  not  affected.  They  may  even  be 
reinforced. 

The  urge  for  freedom  does  not  level  off.  On  the  contrary, 
it  may  be  intensified  by  the  helplessness  of  uprooted 
individuals  within  a  too  complex  world  and  their 
concomitant  blackmailing  power  over  weakened  institutions. 
Not  only  is  the  demand  for  freedom  exacerbated,  but  it  does 
not  shift  from  a  freedom-from  to  a  freedom-to  orientation. 
The  traditional  posture  still  pays  off. 


Western  Europe  47 

The  drive  for  equality,  of  course,  develops;  it  may  progress 
from  a  narrow  categorical  frame  of  reference  to  a  broader 
one.  But  basically  the  tightness  of  the  social  and  political 
game  is  such  that  no  significant  shift  can  be  expected  in  a 
near  enough  future.  Conversely,  the  need  for  order  is 
reactivated  by  the  chaotic  aspect  of  a  generalized 
blackmailing  game.  And  it  is  of  a  more  regressive  than 
progressive  kind.  No  learning  seems  to  take  place.  As  usual 
people  ask  for  freedom  for  themselves  and  order  for  the 
others.  Even  dualism  may  be  reinforced  inasmuch  as  the 
breakdown  of  rationality  and  the  weakness  of  government 
leave  the  field  open  for  the  game  of  division  and  opposition. 

What  is  at  stake,  therefore,  is  not  the  democratic  creed  and 
the  Christian  ethos,  which  are  less  directly  threatened  than 
they  were  for  example  in  the  thirties,9  but  the  contradiction 
between  these  core  political  beliefs  and  the  principles  of 
action  that  could  make  it  possible  to  implement  them. 

Earlier  democratic  processes  had  been  built  on  the 
separation  of  groups  and  classes.  They  relied  as  much  on 
institutionalized  noncommunication  as  on  democratic 
confrontation.  Authority  was  worshiped  as  an  indispensable 
means  for  achieving  order  although  it  was  rejected  as  a 
dangerous  interference  with  freedom.  Such  a  model  could 
not  stand  structural  changes  that  destroy  barriers,  force 
people  to  compete  outside  traditional  limits,  and  suppress  the 
distance  that  protected  traditional  authority.  A  profound 
contradiction  therefore  develops.  People  tend  to  try  different 
and  more  open  practices  or  are  being  forced  into  them,  but 
they  cannot  stand  the  tensions  these  practices  bring.  Since 
they  cannot  also  stand  the  authority  that  could  moderate 
these  tensions  and  bring  back  order  over  them,  a  very 
resilient  vicious  circle  develops.  Little  real  learning  takes 
place,  and  authority  hides  behind  public  relations  and 
complexity  but  becomes  more  vulnerable  because  it  does  not 
dare  to  assert  itself.  And  the  more  vulnerable  it  becomes,  the 
more    it   generates    blackmailing  group  pressures,   the  less 


48  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

margin  it  retains  for  more  responsible  longer-term  action  and 
the  less  chance  it  stands  to  regain  legitimacy. 

New  patterns  of  tolerance  and  mutual  adjustment  have  to 
be  learned  and  are  in  fact  being  learned  to  deal  with  these 
growing  tensions  and  the  chaotic  consequences  they  can  have 
if  the  easy  solution  of  inflation  is  not  available.  But  this 
cannot  take  place  yet  at  the  level  of  values  or  the  core  belief 
system.  We  can  only  hope  that  action  will  anticipate  beliefs, 
that  is,  that  people  will  learn  from  experience  instead  of 
obeying  already  existing  motivations.  This  kind  of  learning  is 
perfectly  compatible  with  the  core  belief  system  although  it 
implies  some  shift  from  the  freedom-from  concept  to  the 
freedom-to  concept  and  the  extension  of  the  traditional 
narrow  egalitarianism  to  broader  domains.  Nevertheless,  it 
would  mean  the  appearance  of  new  beliefs  alongside  the  core 
system.  If  such  learning  does  not  develop  quickly  enough, 
however,  there  is  a  growing  risk  of  crisis  and  regression. 

4.  Traditional  Factors  As  a  Counterweight 

European  societies  still  live  on  a  series  of  traditional 
adjustments  that  are  not  called  into  question  because  they 
are  taken  for  granted:  the  persistence  of  old  forms  of 
patronage  networks  which  allow  due  consideration  to 
forgotten  human  factors;  symbiotic  adjustments  between 
opposed  social  and  economic  partners  according  to  which 
conflicts  and  tensions  are  maintained  at  a  workable  level; 
implicit  bargaining  arrangements  between  groups  that  cannot 
face  each  other  squarely;  implicit  consensus  on  some  sort  of 
professional  or  work  ethic,  and  so  on. 

There  is,  moreover,  a  longing  and  a  search  for  earlier 
community  practices  to  be  rediscovered  and  revived,  a 
longing  and  search  which  testify  to  the  need  of  finding  more 
roots  at  a  time  when  the  acceleration  of  change  destroys  the 
support  as  well  as  the  constraints  around  which  humanity 
could  find  meaning.  On  the  whole,  however,  Western  Europe 
seems  to  be  worse  off  than  either  Japan  or  North  America. 


Western  Europe  49 

Japan  still  benefits  from  the  existence  of  a  huge  capital  of 
collective  capacity  upon  which  it  can  rely.  North  America 
does  not  have  this  capital  of  tradition;  but  even  if  it  suffers 
from  some  of  the  same  problems  Western  Europe  has  to  face, 
it  has  had  more  time  to  learn,  and  it  benefits  from  more  slack 
in  its  social  and  economic  system  which  allows  it  to 
experiment  more  easily.  Western  Europe  has  used  up  a  lot 
more  of  its  own  reserves  than  Japan  and  does  not  have  the 
learning  experience  and  the  learning  capacity  of  the  United 
States.  It  should,  therefore,  be  much  more  careful  with 
whatever  resources  is  has  and  invest  as  much  as  it  can  to 
develop  them  and  learn  new  patterns  of  adjustment.  It  does 
not  have  time  to  wait;  it-must  learn  and  learn  as  quickly  as 
possible.  A  purely  defensive  strategy  would  be  suicidal 
because  the  risk  of  regression  is  a  very  concrete  one. 

5.  The  Risks  of  Social  and  Political  Regression 

Western  Europe  has  known  already  a  tragic  period  of 
regression  when  the  chaotic  and  effervescent  world  born  out 
of  World  War  I  could' not  face  its  tensions,  especially  those  of 
the  depression,  and  when  its  needs  for  order  were  met  by 
recourse  to  the  fascist  and  Nazi  regressions.  Fascism  and 
Nazism  can  be  analyzed  as  a  return  to  older  forms  of 
authority  to  restore  or  impose  the  indispensable  order.  This 
was  associated  with  a  sudden  shift  in  patterns  of  behavior 
reactivating  those  which  were  closer  to  earlier  types. 

Can  Western  Europe  suffer  another  such  setback? 

Certainly  not  in  the  same  form  and  in  the  same  direction. 
There  is  little  left  in  the  present  core  beliefs  in  which  to  find 
support.  There  is  no  strong  will,  no  sense  of  mission,  no  real 
dedication  to  fight  for  the  restoration  of  an  earlier  moral 
order;  there  is  not  so  much  will  to  fight  for  capitalism  or  even 
for  free  enterprise  as  such.  No  strong  movement  can  be 
expected  therefore  from  a  right-wing  "reactionary" 
background. 

But    regression    can    come    also    from   the  left   for  two 


50  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

converging  reasons:  The  communist  parties  have  emerged 
more  and  more  as  the  parties  of  order,  whose  leaders  are  the 
only  ones  able  to  make  people  work,  and  there  has  always 
been  a  very  strong  tendency  to  develop  state  socialism  and 
public  bureaucracy  interference  as  the  easy  solution  to 
manage  the  impossible,  that  is,  to  maintain  order  in  the  face 
of  unmanageable  conflicts. 

These  affirmations  may  seem  paradoxical.  The  communist 
parties  generally  have  lost  ground  or  leveled  off  almost 
everywhere  in  Western  Europe.  Their  ideology  does  not  have 
the  same  appearance  any  more.  It  looks  very  much  like  a 
routinized  church  whose  charisma  has  at  least  partially 
disappeared.  Why  should  such  sedate  and  moderate  parties 
be  a  threat  to  democracy  just  at  the  time  they  are  beginning 
.to  respect  its  basic  tenets? 

The  strength  of  the  present  communist  parties  of  Western 
Europe  does  not  lie,  however,  either  in  their  revolutionary 
appeal  or  in  their  electoral  capabilities.  They  must  have 
enough  of  them  certainly.  But  their  unique  superiority  is 
their  organizational  one.  They  are  the  only  institutions  left  in 
Western  Europe  where  authority  is  not  questioned,  where  a 
primitive  but  very  efficient  chain  of  command  can 
manipulate  a  docile  workforce,  where  there  is  a  capacity  to 
take  hard  decisions  and  adjust  quickly,  and  where  goods  can 
be  delivered  and  delays  respected. 

Authority  may  be  heavy-handed  in  these  parties  and  the 
close  atmosphere  they  have  maintained  over  their  people  has 
certainly  been  a  brake  to  their  development.  Turnover  has 
always  been  considerable.  But  granted  these  costs,  their 
machine  has  remained  extraordinarily  efficient  and  its  super- 
iority has  tremendously  increased  when  other  major  institu- 
tions have  begun  to  disintegrate.  There  is  now  no  other 
institution  in  Europe,  not  even  the  state  bureaucracies,  that 
can  match  the  communist  parties'  capabilities  in  this  domain. 

True  enough,  as  long  as  the  problem  of  order  does  not 
become  central,  they  are  out  of  the  game;  but  if  chaos  should 


Western  Europe  5 1 

develop  for  a  long  enough  time  following  a  greater  economic 
depression,  they  can  provide  the  last  solution.  Most  European 
countries  have  always  had  a  very  strong  tradition  of  state 
control  and  bureaucratic  procedures  to  substitute  for  their 
political  systems'  weaknesses.  While  bureaucracy  may  be 
anathema  for  the  majority  of  people  in  opinion  polls,  it  is 
still  the  easy  solution  for  any  kind  of  problem.  This,  of 
course,  may  be  more  true  for  France  and  Britain,  but  it  is 
also  true  in  the  smaller  countries  and  Germany,  which,  while 
it  has  moved  away  from  state  socialism,  still  has  a  strong 
tradition  to  which  one  can  appeal. 

For  some  of  the  Western  countries  the  idea  of 
nationalization,  after  years  of  oblivion  and  little  ideological 
appeal,  has  become  an  issue  again.  In  time  of  political  chaos 
and  economic  depression  it  may  appear  as  the  last  recourse  to 
save  employment  and  to  equalize  sacrifices.  The  communist 
parties  are  certainly  better  trained  to  administer  the  resulting 
confusion  and  to  restore  order  to  leaderless  organizations. 
They  will  win  then  not  because  of  their  appeal  but  by  default 
because  the  communists  are  the  only  ones  capable  of  filling 
the  void. 

They  have  already  shown  proof  of  their  capabilities.  For 
instance  they  have  shown  remarkable  efficiency  in 
administering  various  cities  in  Italy  and  France;  they  have 
helped  to  restore  order  in  Italian,  French,  and  even  German 
universities;  and  they  have  shown  everywhere,  even  in 
Britain,  how  to  influence  key  trade  unions  by  using  minority 
control  devices.  Their  potential,  therefore,  is  much  higher  at 
that  level  than  it  is  at  the  electoral  level  or  at  the 
revolutionary  level.  And  because  of  this  potential  they  can 
attract  experts  and  professionals  of  high  caliber  and  also 
increase  their  capabilities  on  the  technical  side. 

Nevertheless,  the  communists  do  have  problems.  The  most 
pressing  one  is  the  danger  of  being  contaminated  by  the 
general  trends  of  the  societies  in  which  they  have  to  operate, 
that  is,  to  be  unable  to  prevent  the  disintegration  of  their 


52  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

model  of  authority.  This  is  why  they  take  such  great  care  to 
maintain  their  revolutionary  identity.  They  have  been 
protected  by  their  minority  ghetto-like  status  and  as  long  as 
they  can  maintain  it,  their  hard  core  membership  has  so 
deeply  .internalized  their  so  far  successful  practices  that  they 
can  stand  the  pressure  of  the  environment  for  quite  a  long 
time. 

They  have  a  difficult  game  to  play,  nevertheless.  They 
must  be  enough  in  to  be  present  when  high  stakes  are  at 
issue,  while  remaining  sufficiently  out  to  maintain  their 
organizational  capacity.  Their  basic  weakness  lies  in  their 
difficulty  in  respecting  the  freedom-from  belief  and  their 
incapacity  to"  accept  dualism.  Can  they  govern  and  control 
societies  whose  core  political  beliefs  are  alien  to  them? 
Wouldn't  they  trigger  an  extremely  strong  backlash?  It  is  a 
difficult  question  to  answer  because  these  societies  are  in  the 
midst  of  a  deep  cultural  transformation  which  affects,  with 
the  principles  of  rationality,  the  basis  of  their  political 
strategy. 

Let  us  just  suggest  that  if  the  takeover  would  be  sudden, 
an  anticommunist  backlash  would  be  likely;  but  if  the 
breakdown  would  be  intensive  and  profound  but  also 
gradual,  the  communists  coming  to  power  could  be  very 
difficult  to  question. 

IV.  CONCLUSIONS:  EUROPEAN  VULNERABILITY 

This  review  of  some  of  the  major  problems  of 
governability  in  Western  Europe  may  suffer  from  an  overly 
pessimistic  overtone.  By  focusing  on  the  more  intractable 
problems  one  is  easily  led  to  overemphasize  contradictions 
and  to  give  the  misleading  impression  that  breakdowns  are 
soon  likely  to  occur. 

To  present  a  more  balanced  conclusion,  we  would  put 
these  analyses  in  a  more  general  perspective.  The  problems  of 
European  societies  are  difficult  to  solve  but  they  are  not 


Western  Europe  53 

intractable,  and  European  societies,  whatever  their 
weaknesses,  do  still  possess  a  lot  of  resources  that  can  be 
mobilized  when  wanted.  They  have  already  shown  during  the 
contemporary  period  considerable  resilience  and  an 
unexpected  capacity  to  adapt,  to  adjust,  and  to  invent.  Right 
now  they  still  manage  to  maintain  democratic  stability 
against  very  difficult  odds.  And  during  the  past  twenty  years 
they  have  carried  through  a  very  impressive  mutation  that 
few  observers  would  have  trusted  them  to  accomplish.  If 
there  was  no  external  constraint,  there  would  be  no  reason  to 
believe  they  could  not  accomplish  the  second  mutation  that 
seems  necessary  now- ._.  . 

The  basic  situation,  therefore,  that  should  concern  us  is 
not  so  much  the  intractability  of  the  problems  and  the 
incapacity  of  the  European  societies  to  meet  the  challenge;  it 
is  the  vulnerability  of  Europe.  Indeed,  all  European  nations 
have  to  live  through  the  same  impossible  situation:  They  have 
to  carry  through  a  basic  mutation  in  their  model  of 
government  and  their  mode  of  social  control  while  facing  at 
the  same  time  a  crisis  from  within  and  a  crisis  from  without. 

European  nations  have  different  capacities  and  some  of 
them  at  first  glance  seem  more  likely  to  succeed  than  others. 
But  none  of  them  has  the  leeway  and  resources  of  the  United 
States  or  the  collective  capacity  of  action  of  Japan. 
Furthermore,  they  are  so  interdependent  that,  while  they  can 
help  and  emulate  each  other  strongly,  they  are  partially 
dependent  on  the  vulnerability  of  the  weakest  link  in  the 
chain. 

The  crisis  from  within  revolves,  of  course,  basically  around 
economic  and  social  instability.  Inflation  at  the  rate  it  has 
reached  increases  the  tensions  it  had  alleviated  formerly.  Its 
disruptive  effects  undermine  the  basis  of  the  social  bond 
because  of  the  loss  of  trust  and  the  impossibility  to  plan 
ahead.  But  too  much  deflation  would  force  an  impossible 
reallocation  of  resources  and/or  raise  unemployment  to  an 
unacceptable  level.  Countries  are  therefore  in  an  impossible 


54  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

vicious  circle,  which  it  is  very  difficult  for  them  to  break 
without  entering  a  deeper  depression,  and  whose  risks  seem 
impossible  to  accept  in  view  of  the  fragility  of  their  social 
fabric. 

Managing  such  a  crisis  imposes  the  need  to  give  priority  to 
short-term  considerations  and  makes  it  all  the  more  difficult 
to  meet  the  more  basic  challenge  of  the  necessary  mutation 
of  social  controls. 

This  is,  of  course,  compounded  by  the  consequences  of  the 
crisis  from  without  which  is  not  only  the  crisis  of  energy  and 
the  crisis  of  the  balance  of  payments  but  the  relative 
situation  of  weakness  of  the  European  nations  whose  welfare 
is  for  the  ffrsf  time  directly  dependent  on  outside  pressures 
from  non-Western  powers.  Here  again  the  failure  of  one  or 
two  countries  can  be  managed  with  the  help  of  the  strongest, 
but  if  France,  for  example,  would  follow,  the  whole 
European  system  would  crumble. 

In  such  a  difficult  situation,  state  socialism  may  appear  to 
be  the  easiest  solution  for  some  countries,  especially  the 
Latin  ones,  since  it  would  give  workers  guarantees  and  help 
spread  out  employment.  But  such  a  course  of  action,  a 
possibility  which  must  be  taken  very  seriously,  would  trigger 
a  period  of  social  chaos  in  which  the  communist  parties 
would  play  a  decisive  role  because  they  would  be  the  only 
ones  capable  of  bringing  back  order  and  efficiency.  This 
scenario,  of  course,  could  not  apply  to  the  whole  of  Europe, 
but  it  could  quickly  spread  to  Italy,  France,  and  Spain  and 
put  unbearable  pressure  on  Germany.  At  that  time  Finland- 
ization  would  appear  as  the  least  evil. 

Such  a  disastrous  drifting  of  Western  Europe  is  not 
inevitable.  It  is  not  even  likely,  but  the  fact  that  the 
possibility  must  be  taken  seriously  is  a  measure  of  the  present 
vulnerability  of  Europe.  To  prevent  it,  European  nations 
should  try  to  go  beyond  their  present  dire  constraints  and 
face  at  the  same  time  the  challenges  of  the  future. 

First,  they  should  try  to  accelerate  the  shift  away  from 


Western  Europe  55 

their  old  model  of  fragmentation,  stratification,  secrecy,  and 
distance,  which  produced  an  acceptable  balance  between 
democratic  processes,  bureaucratic  authority,  and  some 
aristocratic  tradition,  and  experiment  with  more  flexible 
models  that  could  produce  more  social  control  with  less 
coercive  pressure.  Such  experimentation,  which  is  bound  to 
succeed  in  the  long  run,  looks  dangerous  in  the  present 
vulnerable  situation  when  we  hesitate  naturally  to  jeopardize 
what  remains  of  the  old  means  of  social  control  as  long  as 
one  is  not  sure  of  the  quality  of  the  new  means.  Innovation, 
nevertheless,  seems  to  be  absolutely  indispensable.  It  has  to 
be  careful  innovation^  but  it  is  the  only  possible  answer  to 
Europe's  dilemma. 

European  nations  should  at  the  same  time  try  to  reorient 
the  trend  of  economic  growth.  They  badly  need  to  maintain 
growth  to  prevent  unemployment  and  an  exacerbation  of 
social  conflicts,  but  they  cannot  maintain  the  type  of  growth 
of  preceding  years  which  has  brought  more  and  more  costly 
disruptions  and  can  be  considered  one  of  the  important 
causes  of  inflation.  A  new  emphasis  on  quality,  on  collective 
amenities,  on  a  more  careful  allocation  of  space  is  not 
impossible.  New  goals  for  facing  the  future  can  be  given 
priority:  modernizing  the  education  process;  improving 
community  and  regional  decision-making;  establishing  more 
responsible  information  systems;  radically  changing  working 
conditions  and  restoring  the  status  of  manual  work; 
developing  income  maintenance  programs;  making  public 
bureaucracies  responsible  to  the  citizens  and  private 
bureaucracies  to  the  consumers. 

The  diverse  background  and  history  of  the  different 
European  nations  can  be  viewed  as  an  asset  for  such 
endeavors  since  there  exists  among  them  a  tremendous 
reservoir  of  experience  and  of  capable  talents.  European 
interdependence,  on  the  other  hand,  forces  European  nations 
to  face  the  impossible  problem  of  unity.  A  united  Europe 
was  for  a  long  time  the  ideal  dream  to  help  maintain  the  drive 


56  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

to  overcome  the  outdated  modes  of  government  that 
prevailed  in  the  national  state  systems.  But  the  advocates  of 
European  unity  have  stumbled  too  long  on  the  obstacle  of 
the  central  states'  nodal  power,  which  the  present  crises  have 
reinforced  even  more,  to  maintain  hope  for  the  near  future. 
Investments  in  a  European  common  capacity  remain 
nevertheless  indispensable  not  only  for  Europe's  sake  but  for 
each  country's  capacity  to  overcome  its  own  narrow 
determinisms.  Can  they  be  made  in  view  of  the  present 
pressure?  This  may  be  the  most  difficult  question.  It  may 
certainly  be  helped  in  any  case  by  a  better  appreciation  in 
the  two  other  regions  of  the  difficulty  of  their  partners' 
problem  and  by  their  willingness  to  help  solve  it. 

NOTES 

l.When  asked  what  to  do  with  a  difficult  problem  a  famous 
contemporary  French  politician  well  known  for  his  skillful  use  of  the 
system  used  to  sum  up  this  practice  by  saying,  "Let's  muddle  it  up  a 
little  more." 

2.  This  seems  to  be  one  basic  weakness  of  the  Lindblom  model  in 
The  Intelligence  of  Democracy:  it  does  not  give  due  attention  to  the 
way  the  field  in  which  adjustments  take  place  is  structured  and 
regulated.  Sensible  partisan  mutual  adjustments  take  place  only  within 
fields  which  a  minimum  of  structure  and  regulation  has  neutralized. 
Chaos  will  only  bring  chaos.  Good  "partisan  mutual  adjustment" 
systems  are  a  construct,  as  is  any  kind  of  market. 

3.  See  Alain  Cottereau,  "L'agglomeration  parisienne  au  debut  du, 
siecle,"  Sociologie  du  Travail,  4, 1969,  pp.  342-65. 

4.  To  some  extent  Switzerland  might  be  an  interesting  exception, 
which  is  a  lasting  testimony  to  the  exceptional  strength  of  its 
decentralized  local  decision-making  system. 

5.  This  proposition  is  very  difficult  to  substantiate  since  each 
country  may  rate  differently  on  the  diverse  categories  of  a  very 
complex  social  universe.  One  can  argue  that  class  differences  are  still 
stronger  in  Britain  and  Germany  than  in  France.  It  seems  however  that 
French   institutions   and   organizational   systems  still  rely  more  on 


Western  Europe  57 

hierarchical  mechanisms  that  their  counterparts  in  Britain  and 
Germany.  The  crumbling  of  social  barriers  in  any  case  has  been  more 
spectacular  in  France  and  Italy  in  one  of  the  key  areas  of  modern 
change,  the  universities.  The  influx  of  students  in  these  two  countries 
has  been  much  higher  in  the  sixties  than  in  Britain  and  Germany,  with  a 
concomitant  breakdown  of  social  control. 

6.  This  is  certainly  one  of  the  reasons  for  the  development  of 
inflation,  which  is  the  consequence  of  the  disruption  of  traditional 
social  regulation  as  much  as  it  is  a  cause  of  it. 

7.  One  should,  of  course,  add  that  the  economic  gains  of  blue-collar 
workers  in  these  countries  have  been  comparatively  much  higher,  but 
there  is  no  point  opposing  the  two  series  of  causes,  which  are 
intertwined  and  do  reinforce  each  other. 

8.  James  Forrester  was  the  first  to  use  this  formulation. 

9.  One  may  argue  that  they  are  eroded,  but  I  personally  feel  that 
they  have  fewer  defenders  because  nobody  attacks  them  and  even  more 
because  everybody  agrees  so  much  that  they  are  taken  for  granted. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE  UNITED  STATES* 

Samuel  P.  Huntington 


I.  THE  VITALITY  AND  GOVERNABILITY 
OF  AMERICAN  DEMOCRACY 

The  1960s  witnessed  a  dramatic  renewal  of  the 
democratic  spirit  in  America.  The  predominant  trends  of  that 
decade  involved  the  challenging  of  the  authority  of 
established  political,  social,  and  economic  institutions, 
increased  popular  participation  in  and  control  over  those 
institutions,  a  reaction  against  the  concentration  of  power  in 
the  executive  branch  of  the  federal  government  and  in  favor 
of  the  reassertion  of  the  power  of  Congress  and  of  state  and 
local  government,  renewed  commitment  to  the  idea  of 
equality  on  the  part  of  intellectuals  and  other  elites,  the 
emergence  of  "public  interest"  lobbying  groups,  increased 
concern  for  the  rights  of  and  provision  of  opportunities  for 
minorities  and  women  to  participate  in  the  polity  and 
economy,  and  a  pervasive  criticism  of  those  who  possessed  or 

*I  am  indebted  to  Kevin  Middlebrook  and  Kenneth  Juster  for  their 
efficient  help  in  the  collection  of  material  and  data  for  this  paper. 

59 


60  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

were  even  thought  to  possess  excessive  power  or  wealth.* 
The  spirit  of  protest,  the  spirit  of  equality,  the  impulse  to 
expose  and  correct  inequities  were  abroad  in  the  land.  The 
themes  of  the  1960s  were  those  of  the  Jacksonian  Democra- 
cy and  the  muckraking  Progressives;  they  embodied  ideas  and 
beliefs  which  were  deep  in  the  American  tradition  but  which 
usually  do  not  command  the  passionate  intensity  of  commit- 
ment that  they  did  in  the  1 960s.  That  decade  bore  testimony 
to  the  vitality  of  the  democratic  idea.  It  was  a  decade  of 
democratic  surge  and  of  the  reassertion  of  democratic  egali- 
tarianism. 

This  democratic  surge  manifested  itself  in  an  almost 
endless  varietyof  ways.  Consider,  for  instance,  simply  a  few 
examples  of  this  surge  in  terms  of  the  two  democratic  norms 
of  participation  and  equality.  Voting  participation,  which 
had  increased  during  the  1940s  and  1950s,  declined  during 
the  1960s,  reaching  lows  of  55.6  percent  in  the  1972 
presidential  election  and  of  38  percent  in  the  1974  midterm 
election.  Almost  all  other  forms  of  political  participation, 
however,  saw  a  significant  increase  during  the  1950s  and 
continuing  into  the  1960s.  An  index  of  campaign  activity 
(representing  the  mean  number  of  campaign  acts  performed 
each  year)  rose  from  a  low  of  .58  in  the  1952  election  to  a 
peak  of  .83  in  the  1960  election;  thereafter,  it  declined 
somewhat  and  leveled  off,  registering  .69  in  1962,  .77  in 
1964,  .73  in  1968,  returning  to  its  previous  high  of  .83  in 
1970,  and  then  dropping  to  .73  in  1972. l  The  overall  picture 

*In  addition  to  these  democratic  trends,  and  often  interspersed  with 
them  there  were  also,  of  course,  some  markedly  antidemocratic  trends 
in  the  1960s:  elitist  discrimination  against  middle-class  groups  (ration- 
alized in  the  name  of  egalitarianism);  the  suppression  of  free  speech 
(particularly  on  university  campuses);  and  the  resort  by  extremist 
minorities  to  physical  coercion  and  violence.  These  activities  formed, 
in  a  sense,  the  dark  outriders  of  the  democratic  surge,  swept  up  in  the 
same  sense  of  movement,  but  serving  different  goals  with  very  different 
means. 


The  United  States  61 

is  one  of  a  sharp  increase  in  campaign  activity  in  the  1950s 
following  which  it  remained  on  a  high  plateau  in  the  1 960s. 
The  Goldwater,  McCarthy,  Wallace,  and  McGovern 
candidacies  mobilized  unprecented  numbers  of  volunteer 
campaign  workers.  In  addition,  the  Republicans  in  1962  and 
the  Democrats  subsequently  launched  a  series  of  major 
efforts  to  raise  a  substantial  portion  of  their  campaign  funds 
from  large  numbers  of  small  givers.  In  1972  Nixon  and 
McGovern  each  collected  $  1 3  million  to  $  1 5  million  in  small 
amounts  from  over  500,000  contributors. 

The  1960s  also  saw,  of  course,  a  marked  upswing  in  other 
forms  of  citizen  participation,  in  the  form  of  marches, 
demonstrations,  protest  movements,  and  "cause" 
organizations  (such  as  Common  Cause,  Nader  groups,  and 
environmental  groups.)  The  expansion  of  participation 
throughout  society  was  reflected  in  the  markedly  higher 
levels  of  self-consciousness  on  the  part  of  blacks,  Indians, 
Chicanos,  white  ethnic  groups,  students,  and  women  —  all  of 
whom  became  mobilized  and  organized  in  new  ways  to 
achieve  what  they  considered  to  be  their  appropriate  share  of 
the  action  and  of  the  rewards.  The  results  of  their  efforts 
were  testimony  to  the  ability  of  the  American  political 
system  to  respond  to  the  pressures  of  newly  active  groups,  to 
assimilate  those  groups  into  the  political  system,  and  to 
incorporate  members  of  those  groups  into  the  political 
leadership  structure.  Blacks  and  women  made  impressive 
gains  in  their  representation  in  state  legislatures  and  Congress, 
and  in  1974  the  voters  elected  one  woman  and  two  Chicano 
governors.  In  a  similar  vein,  there  was  a  marked  expansion  of 
white-collar  unionism  and  of  the  readiness  and  willingness  for 
clerical,  technical,  and  professional  employees  in  public  and 
private  bureaucracies  to  assert  themselves  and  to  secure 
protection  for  their  rights  and  privileges.  Previously  passive  or 
unorganized  groups  in  the  population  now  embarked  on 
concerted  efforts  to  establish  their  claims  to  opportunities, 
positions,    rewards,    and    privileges,    which    they   had    not 


62  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

considered  themselves  entitled  to  before. 

In  a  related  and  similar  fashion,  the  1960s  also  saw  a 
reassertion  of  the  primacy  of  equality  as  a  goal  in  social, 
economic,  and  political  life.  The  meaning  of  equality  and  the 
means,  of  achieving  it  became  central  subjects  of  debate  in 
intellectual  and  policy-oriented  circles.  What  was  widely 
hailed  as  the  major  philosophical  treatise  of  the  decade 
(Rawls,  A  Theory  of  Justice)  defined  justice  largely  in  terms 
of  equality.  Differences  in  wealth  and  power  were  viewed 
with  increased  skepticism.  The  classic  issue  of  equality  of 
opportunity  versus  equality  of  results  was  reopened  for 
debate.  The  prevailing  preoccupation  with  equality  was  well 
revealed  in  the  titles  of  books  produced  by  social  theorists 
and  sociologists  over  the  course  of  three  or  four  years/2  This 
intellectual  concern  over  equality  did  not,  of  course,  easily 
transmit  itself  into  widespread  reduction  of  inequality  in 
society.  But  the  dominant  thrust  in  political  and  social  action 
was  all  clearly  in  that  direction. 

The  causes  of  this  democratic  surge  of  the  1960s  could 
conceivably  be:  (a)  either  permanent  or  transitory;  (b) 
either  peculiar  to  the  United  States  or  more  generally 
pervasive  throughout  the  advanced  industrialized  world.  The 
surge  might,  for  instance,  be  the  result  of  long-term  social, 
economic,  and  cultural  trends  which  were  producing 
permanent  changes  in  American  society  (often  subsumed 
under  the  heading  of  the  "emergence  of  post-industrial 
society")  and  which  would  in  due  course  equally  affect  other 
advanced  industrialized  countries.  Or  it  could  have  been  the 
product  of  rapid  social  and  cultural  change  or  upheaval  in  the 
1960s  which  in  itself  was  transitory  and  whose  political 
consequences  would  hence  eventually  fade,  that  is,  it  could 
have  been  the  product  of  a  transitory  process  of  change 
rather  than  the  product  of  the  lasting  results  of  change  (e.g., 
the  rapid  expansion  of  higher  education  enrollments  in  the 
1960s  rather  than  the  resulting  high  level  of  enrollment  in 
higher  education).  In  addition,  given  the  similarities  which 


The  United  States  63 

appeared  to  exist  between  the  political  temper  and 
movements  of  the  1960s  and  earlier  periods  in  American 
history,  it  is  possible  that  the  surge  could  have  reflected  a 
peculiarly  American  dynamic  working  itself  out  on  a 
recurring  or  cyclical  basis.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  also 
possible  that  the  sources  for  the  democratic  surge  were  in  a 
transient  yet  general  crisis  of  the  industrialized  world  which 
manifested  itself  in  comparable  if  different  ways  in  other 
Trilateral  countries.  Or,  of  course,  most  probable  in  fact  and 
least  satisfying  in  theory,  the  surge  could  be  the  product  of  a 
mixture  of  factors,  permanent  and  transitory,  specific  and 
general. 

"In  framing  a  government  which  is  to  be  administered  by 
men  over  men,"  observed  James  Madison  in  The  Federalist, 
no.  51,  "the  great  difficulty  lies  in  this:  you  must  first  enable 
the  government  to  control  the  governed;  and  in  the  next 
place  oblige  it  to  control  itself."  To  assume  that  there  is  no 
conflict  between  these  two  requirements  is  sheer 
self-delusion.  To  assume  that  it  is  impossible  to  reach  a  rough 
balance  between  these  two  requirements  is  unrealistic 
pessimism.  The  maintenance  of  that  balance  is,  indeed,  what 
constitutional  democracy  is  all  about.  Over  the  centuries,  the 
United  States  has  probably  been  more  successful  than  any 
other  government  in  combining  governmental  authority  and 
limits  on  that  authority  in  an  effective  manner  appropriate  to 
the  environment,  domestic  and  external,  in  which  that 
government  has  operated.  Views  as  to  what  constitutes  the 
precise  desirable  balance  between  power  and  liberty, 
authority  and  democracy,  government  and  society  obviously 
differ.  In  fact,  the  actual  balance  shifts  from  one  historical 
period  to  another.  Some  fluctuation  in  the  balance  is  not 
only  acceptable  but  may  be  essential  to  the  effective 
functioning  of  constitutional  democracy.  At  the  same  time, 
excessive  swings  may  produce  either  too  much  government  or 
too  little  authority.  The  democratic  surge  of  the  1960s  raised 
once  again  in  dramatic   fashion  the  issue  of  whether  the 


64  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

pendulum  had  swung  too  far  in  one  direction. 

The  consequences  of  that  surge  will  be  felt  for  years  to 
come.  The  analysis  here  focuses  on  the  immediate  -r-  and 
somewhat  contradictory  —  effects  of  the  democratic  surge  on 
government.  The  basic  point  is  this:  The  vitality  of 
democracy  in  the  United  States  in  the  1960s  produced  a 
substantial  increase  in  governmental  activity  and  a  substantial 
decrease  in  governmental  authority.  By  the  early  1970s 
Americans  were  progressively  demanding  and  receiving  more 
benefits  from  their  government  and  yet  having  less 
confidence  in  their  government  than  they  had  a  decade 
earlier.  And  paradoxically,  also,  this  working  out  of  the 
democratic  impulse  was  associated  with  the  shift  in  the 
relative  balance  in  the  political  system  between  the  decline  of 
the  more  political,  interest-aggregating,  "input"  institutions 
of  government  (most  notably,  political  parties  and  the 
presidency),  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  growth  in  the 
bureaucratic,  regulating  and  implementing,  "output" 
institutions  of  government,  on  the  other.  The  vitality  of 
democracy  in  the  1960s  raised  questions  about  the 
governability  of  democracy  in  the  1970s.  The  expansion  of 
governmental  activities  produced  doubts  about  the  economic 
solvency  of  government;  the  decrease  in  governmental  au- 
thority produced  doubts  about  the  political  solvency  of  gov- 
ernment. The  impulse  of  democracy  is  to  make  government 
less  powerful  and  more  active,  to  increase  its  functions,  and 
to  decrease  its  authority.  The  questions  to  be  discussed  are: 
How  deep  are  these  trends?  How  can  these  seemingly  contra- 
dictory courses  be  reconciled  within  the  framework  of  the 
existing  political  system?  If  a  balance  is  to  be  restored  be- 
tween governmental  activity  and  governmental  authority, 
what  are  the  consequences  of  this  restoration  for  the  demo- 
cratic surge  and  movement  of  the  1960s?  Does  an  increase  in 
the  vitality  of  democracy  necessarily  have  to  mean  a  decrease 
in  the  governability  of  democracy? 


The  United  States  65 

II.  THE  EXPANSION  OF  GOVERNMENTAL  ACTIVITY 

The  structure  of  governmental  activity  in  the  United 
States  —  in  terms  of  both  its  size  and  its  content  —  went 
through  two  major  changes  during  the  quarter-century  after 
World  War  II.  The  first  change,  the  Defense  Shift,  was  a 
response  to  the  external  Soviet  threat  of  the  1940s;  the 
second  change,  the  Welfare  Shift,  was  a  response  to  the 
internal  democratic  surge  of  the  1960s.  The  former  was 
primarily  the  product  of  elite  leadership;  the  latter  was 
primarily  the  result  of  popular  expectations  and  group 
demands. 

The  year  1948  is  an  appropriate  starting  point  for  the 
analysis  of  these  changes  in  the  structure  of  governmental 
activity.*  By  that  time  governmental  activity  had  adjusted 
from  its  wartime  levels  and  forms;  demobilization  had  been 
completed;  the  nation  was  setting  forth  on  a  new  peacetime 
course.  In  that  year,  total  governmental  expenditures 
(federal,  state,  and  local)  amounted  to  20  percent  of  GNP; 
national  defense  expenditures  were  4  percent  of  GNP;  and 
governmental  purchases  of  goods  and  services  were  12 
percent  of  GNP.  During  the  next  five  years  these  figures 
changed  drastically.  The  changes  were  almost  entirely  due  to 
the  onslaught  of  the  Cold  War  and  the  perception  eventually 

*In  this  analysis,  governmental  activity  will  be  measured  primarily  in 
terms  of  governmental  expenditures.  This  indicator,  of  course,  does  not 
do  justice  to  many  types  of  governmental  activity,  such  as  regulatory 
action  or  the  establishment  of  minimum  standards  (e.g.,  for  automotive 
safety  or  pollution  levels  or  school  desegregation),  which  have  major 
impact  on  the  economy  and  society  and  yet  do  not  cost  very  much.  In 
addition,  the  analysis  here  will  focus  primarily  not  on  absolute  levels  of 
governmental  expenditures,  which  obviously  expanded  greatly  both  due 
to  inflation  and  in  real  terms,  but  rather  to  the  relations  among 
expenditures,  revenues,  and  the  GNP  and  among  different  types  of 
expenditures. 


66  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

shared  by  the  top  executives  of  the  government  —  Truman, 
Acheson,  Forrestal,  Marshall,  Harriman,  and  Lovett  —  that  a 
major  effort  was  required  to  counter  the  Soviet  threat  to  the 
security  of  the  West.  The  key  turning  points  in  the 
development  of  that  perception  included  Soviet  pressure  on 
Greece  and  Turkey,  the  Czech  coup,  the  Berlin  blockade,  the 
communist  conquest  of  China,  the  Soviet  atomic  explosion, 
and  the  North  Korean  attack  on  South  Korea.  In  late  1949,  a 
plan  for  major  rearmament  to  meet  this  threat  was  drawn  up 
within  the  executive  branch.  The  top  executive  leaders, 
however,  felt  that  neither  Congress  nor  public  opinion  was 
ready  to  accept  such  a  large-scale  military  buildup.  These 
political  obstacles  were  removed  by  the  outbreak  of  the 
Korean  war  in  June  1950.3 

The  result  was  a  major  expansion  in  the  U.S.  military 
forces  and  a  drastic  reshaping  of  the  structure  of 
governmental  expenditures  and  activity.  By  1953  national 
defense  expenditures  had  gone  up  from  their  1948  level  of 
$10.7  billion  to  $48.7  billion.  Instead  of  4  percent  of  GNP, 
they  now  constituted  over  13  percent  of  GNP.  Nondefense 
expenditures  remained  stable  at  15  percent  of  GNP,  thus 
making  overall  governmental  expenditures  28  percent  of  GNP 
(as  against  20  percent  in  1948)  and  government  purchases  of 
goods  and  services  22  percent  of  GNP  (as  against  12  percent 
in  1948).  The  governmental  share  of  the  output  of  the 
American  economy,  in  short,  increased  by  about  80  percent 
during  these  five  years,  virtually  all  of  it  in  the  national 
defense  sector. 

With  the  advent  of  the  Eisenhower  administration  and  the 
end  of  the  Korean  war,  these  proportions  shifted  somewhat 
and  then  settled  into  a  relatively  fixed  pattern  of 
relationships,  which  remained  markedly  stable  for  over  a 
decade.  From  1954  to  1966,  governmental  expenditures  were 
usually  about  27  percent  or  28  percent  of  GNP;  governmental 
purchases  of  goods  and  services  varied  between  19  percent 
and  22  percent;  and  defense  expenditures,  with  the  exception 


The  United  States  67 

Table  1 

Governmental  Spending  in  Relation  to  GNP 

All  Govt.  Defense         Nondefense  Purchase  of  Goods 

Year       Expenditures    Expenditures   Expenditures      and  Services 


1948 

20% 

4% 

16% 

12% 

1953 

28 

13 

15 

22 

1960 

27 

9 

18 

20 

1965 

27 

7 

20 

20 

1971 

32 

7 

25 

22 

1973  32  6  26  21 

1974*  33  6  27  22 

Source:  Economic  Report  of  the  President,  1975  (Washington:  Govern- 
ment Printing  Office,  1975). 

*Preliminary. 

of  a  brief  dip  in  1964  and  1965,  were  almost  constantly 
stable  at  9  percent  to  10  percent  of  GNP.  The  basic  pattern 
for  this  period  was  in  effect: 


Percent 

of  GNP 

Governmental  expenditures 

28 

Defense  expenditures 

9 

Nondefense  expenditures 

19 

Governmental  purchases  of 
goods  and  services  21 


68  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

In  the  mid-1960s,  however,  the  stability  of  this  pattern 
was  seriously  disrupted.  The  Vietnam  war  caused  a  minor 
disruption,  re/ersing  the  downward  trend  in  the  defense 
proportion  of  GNP  visible  in  1964  and  1965  and  temporarily 
restoring  defense  to  9  percent  of  GNP.  The  more  significant 
and  lasting  change  was  the  tremendous  expansion  of  the 
nondefense  activities  of  government.  Between  1965  and 
1974,  total  governmental  expenditures  rose  from  27  percent 
to  33  percent  of  GNP;  governmental  purchases  of  goods  and 
services,  on  the  other  hand,  which  had  also  increased 
simultaneously  with  total  expenditures  between  1948  and 
1953,  changed  only  modestly  from  20  percent  in  1965  to  22 
percent  in  1974.  This  difference  meant,  of  course,  that  a 
substantial  proportion  of  the  increase  in  governmental 
spending  was  in  the  form  of  transfer  payments;  for  example, 
welfare  and  social  security  benefits,  rather  than  additional 
governmental  contributions  to  the  Gross  National  Product. 
Nondefense  expenditures,  which  had  been  20  percent  of  GNP 
in  1965,  were  25  percent  of  GNP  in  1971  and  an  estimated  27 
percent  of  GNP  in  1974.  Defense  spending  went  down  to  7 
percent  of  GNP  in  1971  and  6  percent  in  1974.  Back  in 
1948,  defense  spending  had  been  less  than  20  percent  of  total 
governmental  spending.  At  the  peak  of  the  defense  build-up 
in  1953  it  amounted  to  46  percent  of  the  total,  and  during 
the  long  period  of  stable  relationships  in  the  1950s  and 
1960s,  defense  accounted  for  about  33  percent  of  total 
governmental  spending.  Under  the  impact  of  the  Welfare 
Shift  of  the  late  1960s,  however,  the  defense  proportion  of 
total  governmental  spending  again  dropped  down  to  less  than 
one-fifth  of  total  governmental  spending,  that  is,  to  the 
relationship  which  had  prevailed  in  1 948  before  the  military 
implications  of  the  Cold  War  had  become  evident. 

The  extent  of  the  Welfare  Shift  in  the  scope  and  substance 
of  governmental  activity  can  also  be  seen  by  comparing  the 
changes  in  governmental  expenditures  during  the  two  decades 
of  the    1950s  and   1960s.  Between   1950  and   1960,  total 


The  United  States  69 

governmental  expenditures  rose  by  $81.0  billion,  of  which 
$29.1  billion  or  roughly  36  percent  was  for  defense  and 
international  relations.  Between  1960  and  1971,  govern- 
mental expenditures  increased  by  $218.1  billion,  of  which, 
however,  only  $33.4  billion  or  roughly  15  percent  were 
accounted  for  by  defense  and  international  relations,  while 
expenditures  for  domestic  programs  grew  by  $184.7  billion. 
This  growth  in  domestic  spending  is  also  reflected  in  a  change 
in  the  relative  shares  of  federal,  state,  and  local  governments 

Table  2 

Governmental  Revenues  and  Expenditures  for  Major  Functions 
(billions  of  dollars) 

1950    1960     1965     1970     1971      1972 

Total  Revenues  $66.7  $153.1  $202.6  $333.8  $342.5  $381.8 

Total  Expenditures  70.3    151.3    205.6    333.0    369.4    397.4 


Defense  and  International  18.4      47.5      55.8      84.3      80.9      79.3 

Education  9.6      19.4      29.6      55.8      64.0      70.0 

OASI  and  Other  Insurance  .7      10.8      16.6      35.8      42.0      46.9 

Interest  on  General  Debt  4.9        9.3      11.4      18.4      21.7      23.1 

Public  Welfare  3.0        4.5        6.4      17.5      20.4      23.6 

Health  and  Hospitals  2.8        5.2        7.7      13.6      14.8      17.0 

Natural  Resources  5.0        8.4      11.0      11.5      13.7      14.2 

Source:  U.S.  Bureau  of  the  Census,  Statistical  Abstract  of  the  United 

States:  1974  (Washington:  Government  Printing  Office,  1974),  p.  246. 


70  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

in  total  governmental  expenditures.  In  1960  the  federal 
government  share  of  total  government  spending,  59.7  per- 
cent, was  virtually  identical  with  what  it  had  been  ten  years 
earlier,  60.3  percent.  By  1971,  4he  relative  growth  in  state 
and  local  spending  had  dropped  the  federal  share  of 
governmental  expenditures  down  to  53.8  percent  of  total 
governmental  expenditures.4 

The  major  increases  in  government  spending  during  the 
1960s  occurred  in  education,  social  security  and  related 
insurance  benefits,  public  welfare,  interest  on  the  public 
debt,  health,  and  hospitals.  In  1960,  government  at  all  levels 
in  the  United  States  spent  about  125  percent  more  for 
defense  than  it  did  for  education;  in  1972  it  spent  less  than 
15  percent  more.  In  1960,  defense  spending  was  about 
four-and-a-half  times  that  for  social  security ;  in  1 972  it  was  less 
than  twice  as  much.  In  1960  ten  times  as  much  was  spent  on 
defense  as  on  welfare;  in  1972  the  ratio  was  less  than  four  to 
one.  Even  in  terms  of  federal  government  spending  alone,  the 
same  trends. were  visible.  In  FY  1960,  total  foreign  affairs 
spending  accounted  for  53.7  percent  of  the  federal  budget, 
while  expenditures  for  cash  income  maintenance  accounted 
for  22.3  percent.  In  FY  1974,  according  to  Brookings 
Institution  estimates,  almost  equal  amounts  were  spent  for 
both  these  purposes,  with  foreign  affairs  taking  33  percent 
and  cash  income  maintenance  31  percent  of  the  federal 
budget.5  Across  the  board,  the  tendency  was  for  massive 
increases  in  governmental  expenditures  to  provide  cash  and 
benefits  for  particular  individuals  and  groups  within  society 
rather  than  in  expenditures  designed  to  serve  national 
purposes  vis-a-vis  the  external  environment. 

The  Welfare  Shift,  like  the  Defense  Shift  before  it, 
underlined  the  close  connection  between  the  structure  of 
governmental  activity  and  the  trend  of  public  opinion. 
During  the  1940s  and  early  1950s,  the  American  public 
willingly  approved  massive  programs  for  defense  and 
international  affairs.  When  queried  on  whether  the  military 


The  United  States  71 

budget  or  the  size  of  the  armed  forces  should  be  increased, 
decreased,  or  remain  about  the  same,  the  largest  proportions 
of  the  public  almost  consistently  supported  a  greater  military 
effort.  In  March  1950,  for  instance,  before  the  Korean  war 
and  the  NSC  68  rearmament  effort,  64  percent  of  the  public 
thought  defense  spending  should  be  increased,  7  percent 
thought  it  should  be  decreased  and  24  percent  thought  it 
should  remain  about  the  same.  These  figures  were  typical 
results  of  the  early  years  of  the  Cold  War.  During  the  middle 
and  later  1950s,  after  defense  spending  had  in  fact  expanded 
greatly,  support  for  still  further  expansion  eased  somewhat. 
But  even  then,  only _a  small  minority  of  the  public  supported 
a  decrease,  with  the  largest  group  approving  the  existing  level 
of  defense  effort.  Popular  support  for  other  government 
programs,  including  all  domestic  programs  and  foreign  aid,' 
almost  always  was  substantially  less  than  support  for  defense 
spending.6 

During  the  mid-1960s,  at  the  peak  of  the  democratic  surge 
and  of  the  Vietnam  war,  public  opinion  on  these  issues 
changed  drastically.  When  asked  in  1960,  for  instance,  how 
they  felt  about  current  defense  spending,  1 8  percent  of  the 
public  said  the  United  States  was  spending  too  much  on 
defense,  21  percent  said  too  little,  and  45  percent  said  the 
existing  level  was  about  right.  Nine  years  later,  in  July  1969, 
the  proportion  of  the  public  saying  that  too  much  was  being 
spent  on  defense  had  zoomed  up  from  18  percent  to  52 
percent;  the  proportion  thinking  that  too  little  was  being 
spent  on  defense  had  dropped  from  2 1  percent  to  8  percent 
and  the  proportion  approving  the  current  level  had  declined 
from  45  percent  to  3 1  percent.  This  new  pattern  of  opinion 
on  defense  remained  relatively  stable  during  the  late  1960s 
and  early  1970s.  Simultaneously,  public  opinion  became 
more  favorable  to  governmental  spending  for  domestic 
programs.  When  polled  in  1974,  for  instance,  on  whether 
spending  should  be  increased,  decreased,  or  remain  about  the 
same   for  some  twenty-three  governmental  programs,   the 


72  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

composite  scores  (where  50  represents  maintaining  the 
existing  level)  for  domestic  programs  were  all  in  favor  of  an 
increase*  ranging  from  a  score  of  5 1  for  welfare  programs  for 
low  income  families  up  to  scoresof  84  and  86  for  helping  the 
elderly  and  developing  greater  self-sufficiency  in  energy.  All 
five  foreign  affairs  programs  rated  much  lower  than  any 
domestic  program,  with  their  scores  ranging  from  39  for  total 
defense  spending  down  to  20  for  military  aid  for  allies.  For 
every  foreign  affairs  program,  the  weight  of  opinion  was  thus 
in  favor  of  reduced  rather  than  higher  spending.  The  overall 
average  score  for  domestic  programs  was  70,  and  for  foreign 
policy  and  defense  programs  it  was  only  29. 7  During  the 
1960s,  a  dramatic  and  large-scale  change  thus  took  place  in 
public  opinion  with  respect  to  governmental  activity. 

So  far,  our  analysis  has  focused  on  the  relations  between 
governmental  expenditures  and  GNP  and  between  different 
types  of  expenditures.  The  growth  in  expenditures,  however, 
also  raises  important  issues  concerning  the  relation  between 
expenditures  and  revenues.  After  the  Defense  Shift,  during 
the  1950s  and  early  1960s,  governmental  expenditures 
normally  exceeded  governmental  revenue,  but  with  one 
exception  (1959,  when  the  deficit  was  $15  billion),  the  gap 
between  the  two  was  not  large  in  any  single  year.  In  the  late 
1960s,  on  the  other  hand,  after  the  fiscal  implications  of  the 
Welfare  Shift  had  been  felt,  the  overall  governmental  deficit 
took  on  new  proportions.  In  1968  it  was  $17  billion  and  in 
1971  $27  billion.  The  cumulative  deficit  for  the  five  years 
from  1968  through  1971  was  $43  billion.  The  federal 
government  was,  of  course,  the  principal  source  of  the 
overall  government  deficit.  In  nine  of  the  ten  fiscal  years 
after  1965  the  federal  budget  showed  a  deficit;  the  total 
deficit  for  those  ten  years  came  to  an  estimated  $111.8 
billion,  of  which  $74.6  billion  came  in  the  five  years  for  FY 
1971  through  FY  1975.8 

The  excess  of  expenditures  over  revenues  was  obviously 
one  major  source  of  the  inflation  which  plagued  the  United 


The  United  States  73 

States,  along  with  most  other  industrial  countries,  in  the 
early  1970s.  Inflation  was,  in  effect,  one  way  of  paying  for 
the  new  forms  of  government  activity  produced  by  the 
Welfare  Shift.  The  extent  of  the  fiscal  gap,  its  apparent 
inevitability  and  intractableness,  and  its  potentially 
destabilizing  effects  were  sufficiently  ominous  for  the 
existing  system  to  generate  a  new  variety  of  Marxist  analysis 
of  the  inevitable  collapse  of  capitalism.  "The  fiscal  crisis  of 
the  capitalist  state,"  in  James  O'Connor's  words,  "is  the 
inevitable  consequence  of  the  structural  gap  between  state 
expenditures  and  revenues."  As  Daniel  Bell  suggests,  in 
effect,  the  argument  represents  a  neo-neo-Marxism :  The 
original  Marxism  said  the  capitalist  crisis  would  result  from 
anarchical  competition;  neo-Marxism  said  it  would  be  the 
result  of  war  and  war  expenditures,  the  garrison  state;  now, 
the  most  recent  revision,  taking  into  consideration  the 
Welfare  Shift,  identifies  the  expansion  of  social  expenditures 
as  the  source  of  the  fiscal  crisis  of  capitalism.9  What  the 
Marxists  mistakenly  attribute  to  capitalist  economics,  how- 
ever, is,  in  fact,  a  product  of  democratic  politics. 

The  Defense  Shift  involved  a  major  expansion  of  the 
national  effort  devoted  to  military  purposes  followed  by 
slight  reduction  and  stabilization  of  the  relation  of  that 
activity  to  total  national  product.  The  Welfare  Shift  has 
produced  a  comparable  expansion  and  redirection  of 
governmental  activity.  The  key  question  is:  To  what  extent 
will  this  expansion  be  limited  in  scope  and  time,  as  was  the 
defense  expansion,  or  to  what  extent  will  it  be  an 
open-ended,  continuing  phenomenon?  Has  nondefense 
governmental  spending  peaked  at  about  27  percent  of  GNP? 
Or  will  it  increase  further  or,  conceivably,  decrease?  The 
beneficiaries  of  governmental  largesse  coupled  with 
governmental  employees  constitute  a  substantial  portion  of 
the  public.  Their  interests  clearly  run  counter  to  those  groups 
in  the  public  which  receive  relatively  little  in  cash  benefits 
from  the  government  but  must  contribute  taxes  to  provide 


74  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

governmental  payments  to  other  groups  in  society.  On  the 
one  hand,  history  suggests  that  the  recipients  of  subsidies, 
particularly  producer  groups,  have  more  specific  interests,  are 
more  self-conscious  and  organized,  and  are  better  able  to 
secure  .access  to  the  political  decision  points  than  the  more 
amorphous,  less  well-organized,  and  more  diffuse  taxpaying 
and  consumer  interests.  On  the  other  hand,  there  is  also  some 
evidence  that  the  conditions  favorable  to  large-scale 
governmental  programs,  which  existed  in  the  1960s,  may 
now  be  changing  significantly.  The  political  basis  of  the 
Welfare  Shift  was  the  expansion  in  political  participation  and 
the  intensified  commitment  to  democratic  and  egalitarian 
norms  which  existed  in  the  1960s.  Levels  of  political 
participation  in  campaigns  have  leveled  off,  and  other  forms 
of  political  participation  would  appear  to  have  declined. 
Some  polls  suggest  that  the  public  has  become  more 
conservative  in  its  attitudes  towards  government  generally 
and  more  hostile  towards  the  expansion  of  governmental 
activity.  In  1972,  for  instance,  for  the  first  time,  as  many 
liberals  as  conservatives  agreed  with  the  proposition  that 
government  is  too  big.  At  the  same  time,  liberals  continued 
to  be  heavily  in  favor  of  new  government  programs,  such  as 
national  health  insurance,  which  conservatives  opposed.  If, 
however,  the  general  skepticism  about  what  government  can 
accomplish  remains  a  significant  component  of  public 
opinion,  the  pattern  of  governmental  activity  which  the 
Welfare  Shift  produced  by  the  early  1970s  could  well  remain 
relatively  stable  for  the  immediate  future. 

III.  THE  DECLINE  IN  GOVERNMENTAL  AUTHORITY 
1.  The  Democratic  Challenge  to  Authority 

The  essence  of  the  democratic  surge  of  the  1960s  was  a 
general  challenge  to  existing  systems  of  authority,  public  and 
private.  In  one  form  or  another,  this  challenge  manifested 


The  United  States  75 

itself  in  the  family,  the  university,  business,  public  and 
private  associations,  politics,  the  governmental  bureaucracy, 
and  the  military  services.  People  no  longer  felt  the  same 
compulsion  to  obey  those  whom  they  had  previously 
considered  -  superior  to  themselves  in  age,  rank,  status, 
expertise,  character,  or  talents.  Within  most  organizations, 
discipline  eased  and  differences  in  status  became  blurred. 
Each  group  claimed  its  right  to  participate  equally— and 
perhaps  more  than  equally— in  the  decisions  which  affected 
itself.  More  precisely,  in  American  society,  authority  had 
been  commonly  based  on:  organizational  position,  economic 
wealth,  specialized  expertise,  legal  competence,  or  electoral 
representativeness.  Authority  based  on  hierarchy,  expertise, 
and  wealth  all,  obviously,  ran  counter  to  the  democratic  and 
egalitarian  temper  of  the  times,  and  during  the  1960s,  all  three 
came  under  heavy  attack.  In  the  university,  students  who 
lacked  expertise,  came  to  participate  in  the  decision-making 
process  on  many  important  issues.  In  the  government, 
organizational  hierarchy  weakened,  and  organizational  sub- 
ordinates more  readily  acted  to  ignore,  to  criticize,  or  to 
defeat  the  wishes  of  their  organizational  superiors.  In  politics 
generally,  the  authority  of  wealth  was  challenged  and 
successful  efforts  made  to  introduce  reforms  to  expose  and 
to  limit  its  influence.  Authority  derived  from  legal  and 
electoral  sources  did  not  necessarily  run  counter  to  the  spirit 
of  the  times,  but  when  it  did,  it  too  was  challenged  and 
restricted.  The  commandments  of  judges  and  the  actions  of 
legislatures  were  legitimate  to  the  extent  that  they  promoted, 
as  they  often  did,  egalitarian  and  participatory  goals.  "Civil 
disobedience,"  after  all,  was  the  claim  to  be  morally  right  in 
disobeying  a  law  which  was  morally  wrong.  It  implied  that 
the  moral  value  of  law-abiding  behavior  in  a  society  depended 
upon  what  was  in  the  laws,  not  on  the  procedural  due  pro- 
cess by  which  they  were  enacted.  Finally,  electoral  legitimacy 
was,  obviously,  more  congruent  with  the  democratic  surge, 
but  even  so,  it  too  at  times  was  questioned,  as  the  value  of 


76  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

"categorical"  representativeness  was  elevated  to  challenge  the 
principle  of  electoral  representativeness. 

The  questioning  of  authority  pervaded  society.  In  politics, 
it  manifested  itself  in  a  decline  in  public  confidence  and  trust 
in  political  leaders  and  institutions,  a  reduction  in  the  power 
and  effectiveness  of  political  institutions  such  as  the  political 
parties  and  presidency,  a  new  importance  for  the  "adversary" 
media  and  "critical"  intelligentsia  in  public  affairs,  and  a 
weakening  of  the  coherence,  purpose,  and  self-confidence  of 
political  leadership. 

2.  Decline  in  Public  Confidence  and  Trust 

In  a  democracy,  the  authority  of  governmental  leaders  and 
institutions  presumably  depends  in  part  on  the  extent  to 
which  the  public  has  confidence  and  trust  in  those 
institutions  and  leaders.  During  the  1960s  that  confidence 
and  trust  declined  markedly  in  the  United  States.  That 
decline  can,  in  turn,  be  related  back  to  a  somewhat  earlier 
tendency  towards  ideological  and  policy  polarization  which, 
in  turn,  had  its  roots  in  the  expansion  of  political 
participation  in  the  late  1950s  and  early  1960s.  The 
democratic  surge  involved  a  more  politically  active  citizenry, 
which  developed  increased  ideological  consistency  on  public 
issues,  and  which  then  lost  its  confidence  in  public  institu- 
tions and  leaders  when  governmental  policies  failed  to 
correspond  to  what  they  desired.  The  sequence  and  direction 
of  these  shifts  in  public  opinion  dramatically  illustrates  how 
the  vitality  of  democracy  in  the  1960s  (as  manifested  in 
increased  political  participation)  produced  problems  for  the 
governability  of  democracy  in  the  1970s  (as  manifested  in 
the  decreased  public  confidence  in  government). 

During  the  1960s  public  opinion  on  major  issues  of  public 
policy  tended  to  become  more  polarized  and  ideologically 
structured,  that  is,  people  tended  to  hold  more  consistent 
liberal    or    conservative    attitudes  on  public  policy  issues. 


The  United  States  11 

Between  1956  and  1960,  for  instance,  an  index  of  ideological 
consistency  for  the  average  American  voter  hovered  about 
.15;  in  1964  it  more  than  doubled  to  .40  and  remained  at 
similar  levels  through  1972.10  Thus,  the  image  of  American 
voters  as.  independently  and  pragmatically  making  up  their 
minds  in  ad  hoc  fashion  on  the  merits  of  different  issues 
became  rather  far  removed  from  actuality. 

This  pattern  of  developing  polarization  and  ideological 
consistency  had  its  roots  in  two  factors.  First,  those  who  are 
more  active  in  politics  are  also  more  likely  to  have  consistent 
and  systematic  views  on  policy  issues.  The  increase  in 
political  participation  in  the  early  1960s  was  thus  followed 
by  heightened  polarization  of  political  opinion  in  the 
mid-1960s.  The  increase  in  polarization,  in  turn,  often 
involved  higher  levels  of  group  consciousness  (as  among 
blacks)  which  then  stimulated  more  political  participation  (as 
in  the  white  backlash). 

Second,  the  polarization  was  clearly  related  to  the  nature 
of  the  issues  which  became  the  central  items  on  the  political 
agenda  of  the  mid-1960s.  The  three  major  clusters  of  issues 
which  then  came  to  the  fore  were:  social  issues,  such  as  use 
of  drugs,  civil  liberties,  and  the  role  of  women;  racial  issues, 
involving  integration,  busing,  government  aid  to  minority 
groups,  and  urban  riots;- military  issues,  involving  primarily, 
of  course,  the  war  in  Vietnam  but  also  the  draft,  military 
spending,  military  aid  programs,  and  the  role  of  the 
military-industrial  complex  more  generally.  All  three  sets  of 
issues,  but  particularly  the  social  and  racial  issues,  tended  to 
generate  high  correlations  between  the  stands  which  people 
took  on  individual  issues  and  their  overall  political  ideology. 
On  more  strictly  economic  issues,  on  the  other  hand, 
ideology  was  a  much  less  significant  factor.  Thus,  to  predict 
positions  of  individuals  on  the  legalization  of  marijuana  or 
school  integration  or  the  size  of  the  defense  budget,  one 
would  want  to  ask  them  whether  they  considered  themselves 
liberals,  moderates,  or  conservatives.  To  predict  their  stand 


78  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

on  federally  financed  health  insurance,  one  should  ask  them 
whether  they  were  Democrats,  Independents,  or  Re- 
publicans.11 

The  polarization  over  issues  in  the  mid-1 960s  in  part,  at 
least,  .explains  the  major  decline  in  trust  and  confidence  in 
government  of  the  later  1960s.  Increasingly,  substantial 
portions  of  the  American  public  took  more  extreme  positions 
on  policy  issues;  those  who  took  more  extreme  positions  on 
policy  issues,  in  turn,  tended  to  become  more  distrustful  of 
government.12  Polarization  over  issues  generated  distrust 
about  government,  as  those  who  had  strong  positions  on 
issues  became  dissatisfied  with  the  ambivalent,  compromising 
policies  of  government.  Political  leaders,  in  effect,  alienated 
more  and  more  people  by  attempting  to  please  them  through 
the  time-honored  traditional  politics  of  compromise. 

At  the  end  of  the  1950s,  for  instance,  about  three-quarters 
of  the  American  people  thought  that  their  government  was 
run  primarily  for  the  benefit  of  the  people  and  only  17 
percent  thought  that  it  primarily  responded  to  what  "big 
interests"  wanted.  These  proportions  steadily  changed  during 
the  1960s,  stabilizing  at  very  different  levels  in  the  early 
1970s.  By  the  latter  half  of  1972,  only  38  percent  of  the 
population  thought  that  government  was  "run  for  the  benefit 
of  all  the  people"  and  a  majority  of  53  percent  thought  that 
it  was  "run  by  a  few  big  interests  looking  out  for 
themselves."  (See  Table  3.)  In  1959,  when  asked  what  they 
were  most  proud  of  about  their  country,  85  percent  of 
Americans  (as  compared  to  46  percent  of  Britons,  30  percent 
of  Mexicans,  7  percent  of  Germans,  and  3  percent  of  Italians, 
in  the  same  comparative  survey)  mentioned  their  "political 
institutions."  By  1973,  however,  66  percent  of  a  national 
sample  of  Americans  said  that  they  were  dissatisfied  by  the 
way  in  which  their  country  was  governed.13  In  similar 
fashion,  in  1958,  71  percent  of  the  population  felt  that  they 
could  trust  the  government  in  Washington  to  do  what  was 
right  "all"  or  "most"  of  the  time,  while  only  23  percent  said 


c 

CQ 


o 

I 

On 


0> 

(X, 

I 

<N 

0\ 


o 

On 


00 
NO 
ON 


co 

4> 

H 


NO 
On 


00 
in 
On 


CO 

"l 

in 

co' 
in 

CM 

NO* 

CO* 


^ 


CN 


O 

NO 


& 

o 

C 
<u 

X 

o 

Pu 


oo 
oo" 


in         <— i 

(N  in 


<— 1 

-00- 

p 

o 

m 

o 

in 

in 

On 
CO 


00 


in 
■*" 


NO 
NO 

cs 

co 

co 

<N 

On 

CO 

in 

CO* 

co 

NO* 

r^ 

NO 

oo' 


O 


in 

co' 


cq 

NO 

vd 

r-' 

*-i         in" 


13        " 

<*H 

o 


<o 

T3 

t-l 
<L> 

C 

£ 

c 

Cu 

o 

4> 

.2P 

T3 

x 

l-< 

-*-* 

Z 

0> 

X 

"c 

<u 

-«-» 

o 

IX, 

o 

Q 

<u    o 

S  3 

o    o 

60    oo 

.S   o 

D<    OO 

gs 

(X  <u 
_     t-. 

?    >, 
obx 

2  r 

o>    <u 

X    X! 
<D 

13  •£ 
•B  ^ 

.*  rt 

c    <u 

3    •- 

o  ,£2 
>. 

o 
Q 


cd 

X! 

O 

c 
o 

•i— < 
+-» 

c 

<o 

■«-» 
-♦-» 
cd 

o> 

u- 

O 

E 

cd 
O-, 

E 

<u 

X 
■*-» 

v-. 

O 

(U 

E 
o 

.s  s 
•S  g 

3     £ 

O     oo 

>»  ts 

o    <u 

<D 

c 
o 


00 

in 

On 


C 

o 


0) 

3 

a 


o  .s 

ft* 
O  a> 
0  xl 

Oh    +3 


X 
C 

2  c 

E  "^ 
>^  +- 

s  x 

Oh    S 
«     ° 

a> 
> 


C 

E 

c 


oo 

E 

X 


> 

60    g 

x 


00 

3 
O 


j.  t— H 

3  °- 

o  2 

SP  o- 

.S  <u 

o  ~ 

O  —J 


00 
+-» 
00 
4) 

1) 


<w 


3 

o 

^    5  iS 

iiS  8 

*>  .SP  x 

>»  X  <u 

h      s  rj 

+->      M-l  S 

O     cd  <S 


CN 


4> 


c 
o 

■*-» 
O 


3 
■«-• 
CO 

13 


o 


c 

U 

C 

cd 

60 

XI 

o 


o 


<u 

'a 

p 

aj 
o 

t-i 

3 
O 
CO 


80  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

that  they  could  trust  it  only  "some"  or  "none"  of  the  time. 
By  late  1972,  however,  the  percentage  which  would  trust  the 
national  government  to  do  what  was  right  all  or  most  of  the 
time  had  declined  to  52  percent,  while  that  which  thought  it 
would  do  what  was  right  only  some  or  none  of  the  time  had 
doubled  to  45  percent.  (See  Table  4.)  Again,  the  pattern  of 
change  shows  a  high  level  of  confidence  in  the  1 950s,  a  sharp 
decline  of  confidence  during  the  1960s,  and  a  leveling  off  at 
much  reduced  levels  of  confidence  in  the  early  1970s. 

The  precipitous  decline  in  public  confidence  in  their 
leaders  in  the  latter  part  of  the  1 960s  and  the  leveling  off  or 
partial  restoration  of  confidence  in  the  early  1970s  can  also 
be  seen  in  other  data  which  permit  a  comparison  between 
attitudes  towards  government  and  other  major  institutions  in 
society.  Between  1966  and  1971  the  proportion  of  the 
population  having  a  "great  deal  of  confidence"  in  the  leaders 
of  each  of  the  major  governmental  institutions  was  cut  in 
half.  (See  Table  5.)  By  1973,  however,  public  confidence  in 
the  leadership  of  the  Congress,  the  Supreme  Court,  and  the 
military  had  begun  to  be  renewed  from  the  lows  of  two  years 
earlier.  Confidence  in  the  leadership  of  the  executive  branch, 
on  the  other  hand,  was— not  surprisingly— at  its  lowest  point. 
These  changes  of  attitudes  toward  governmental  leadership 
did  not  occur  in  a  vacuum  but  were  part  of  a  general 
weakening  of  confidence  in  institutional  leadership.  The 
leadership  of  the  major  nongovernmental  institutions  in 
society  who  had  enjoyed  high  levels  of  public  confidence  in 
the  mid-1960s— such  as  large  corporations,  higher  educational 
institutions  and  medicine— also  suffered  a  somewhat  similar 
pattern  of  substantial  decline  and  partial  recovery. 
Significantly,  only  the  leadership  of  the  press  and  television 
news  enjoyed  more  confidence  in  1973  than  they  had  in 
1966,  and  only  in  the  case  of  television  was  the  increase  a 
substantial  and  dramatic  one.  In  1973,  the  institutional 
leaders  in  which  the  public  had  the  greatest  degree  of 
confidence  were,  in  declining  order  of  confidence:  medicine, 


o 

Pi 

I 

On 


a; 
3 

H 


C 
a> 

s 

c 

> 
o 

O 

13 
c 
o 

<u 

.3. 


I 
CM 


o 
o\ 


00 

no 

Os 


NO 
On 


ro 


oq 


00 


ro 
m' 


to 

vd- 


ro 
r-' 


On 
no 


JC-\ 


in 


00* 


-a 

3 
O 

« 


3 


<u 

xi 


o 


no 


CN 


CM 


no 
ro 


cs 

00 


ro 


->* 

tR 

NO 

ro. 

ro 

On 

ON 

•  Tf 

(N 

rJ, 

"~ ' 

r—< 

VD 

CM 

00 

t& 

m 

On 

*— < 

■<* 

On 

in 

r~" 

ro 

*—( 

*— ( 

m 

(N 

<N 


in 

CM* 


ro 


O 
cm* 


O. 

CM* 


in 


no 
ro 


.3 

> 

o 

<4H 

C 

V3 

c 

o 

*-> 

T3 

^ 

<u 

V) 

O 

C 

-*-> 

E 
o 

CO 

E 
3 

o 
Q 

c 


4)       C 

.3    *3 


O 

s 


o 

NO 


J3     .2 

*J    ca 

3  «-. 
O  3 
>>    O 

•g     « 


On 


4) 

> 

e 


On    ^     O 

m    M    ,_ 

On    .2     O 
<u   .3    3 

E   >  I 

■<-•      O     & 

«  "O  xl 

egg 
-s  1 1 

3    .3     « 

E  "S   >> 

>  ^   c 

E  .S    o 


3 
O 


3 

a 


e 
o 


o 


3 
CO 

13 
o 


o 
.o 


c 
o 
e 
oo 

IS 

o 


o 


> 

C 

D 

a> 
o 

u< 
3 
O 
CO 


82  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

higher  education,  television  news,  and  the  military. 

The  late  1960s  and  early  1970s  also  saw  a  significant 
decline  from  the  levels  of  the  mid-1960s  in  the  sense  of 
political  efficacy  on  the  part  of"  large  numbers  of  people.  In 
1966,  for  instance,  37  percent  of  the  people  believed  that 
what  they  thought  "doesn't  count  much  anymore";  in  1973 
a  substantial  majority  of  61  percent  of  the  people  believed 
this.  Similarly,  in  1960  42  percent  of  the  American  public 
scored  "high"  on  a  political  efficacy  index  developed  by  the 
Michigan  Survey  Research  Center  and  only  28  percent  of  the 
population  scored  "low."  By  1968,  however,  this  distribution 
had  changed  dramatically,  with  38  percent  of  the  people 
scoring  "high"  and  44  percent  of  the  population  scoring 
"low."14  This  decline  in  political  efficacy  coincided  with  and 
undoubtedly  was  closely  related  to  the  simultaneous  decline 
in  the  confidence  and  trust  which  people  had  in  government. 
As  of  the  early  1970s,  however,  the  full  impact  of  this  change 
in  political  efficacy  upon  the  overall  level  of  political 
participation  had  only  partially  begun  to  manifest  itself. 

In  terms  of  traditional  theory  about  the  requisites  for  a 
viable  democratic  polity,  these  trends  of  the  1960s  thus  end 
up  as  a  predominantly  negative  but  still  mixed  report.  On  the 
one  side,  there  is  the  increasing  distrust  and  loss  of  confidence 
in  government,  the  tendencies  towards  the  polarization  of 
opinion,  and  the  declining  sense  of  political  efficacy.  On  the 
other,  there  is  the  early  rise  in  political  participation  over 
previous  levels.  As  we  have  suggested,  these  various  trends 
may  well  all  be  interrelated.  The  increases  in  participation 
first  occurred  in  the  1950s;  these  were  followed  by  the 
polarization  over  racial,  social,  and  military  issues  in  the 
mid-1960s;  this,  in  turn,  was  followed  by  the  decrease  in 
confidence  and  trust  in  government  and  individual  political 
efficacy  in  the  late  1960s.  There  is  reason  to  believe  that  this 
sequence  was  not  entirely  accidental.15  Those  who  are  active 
in  politics  are  likely  to  have  more  systematic  and  consistent 
views  on  political  issues,  and  those  who  have  such  views  are, 


The  United  States 


83 


Table  5 


Proportion  of  Public  Expressing  "Great  Deal  of  Confidence" 
in  Leadership  of  Institutions 

Change 
1966        1971        1972        1973        1966-73 


Government 
Federal  executive 


41%         23%         27%         19% 


-22 


Congress 

42 

19 

21 

29 

-13 

Supreme  Court 

51 

23 

28 

33 

-18 

Military 

62 

27 

35 

40 

-22 

Social  Institutions 

Major  companies 

55 

27 

27 

29 

-26 

Organized  labor 

22 

14 

15 

20 

-  2 

Higher  education 

61 

27 

33 

44 

-17 

Medicine 

72 

61 

48 

57 

-15 

Organized  religion 


41 


27 


30 


36 


-  5 


Media 
Press 


29 


18 


18 


30 


+  1 


Television  news 


25 


22 


17 


41 


+16 


Question:    As  far  as  people  running  these  institutions  are  concerned, 
•would  you  say  you  have  a  great  deal  of  confidence,  only 
some  confidence,  or  hardly  any  confidence  in  them? 

Source:  Louis  Harris  and  Associates,  Confidence  and  Concern:  Citizens 
View  American  Government.  Committee  Print,  U.S.  Senate, 
Committee  on  Government  Operations,  Subcommittee  on  Inter- 
governmental Relations,  93rd  Congress,  1st  Session,  December  3,  1973. 


84  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

as  we  have  shown  above,  likely  to  become  alienated  if 
government  action  does  not  reflect  their  views.  This  logic 
would  also  suggest  that  those  who  are  most  active  politically 
should  be  most  dissatisfied  with  the  political  system.  In  the 
past,  exactly  the  reverse  has  been  the  case:  the  active  political 
participants  have  had  highly  positive  attitudes  towards 
government  and  policies.  Now,  however,  this  relationship 
seems  to  be  weakening,  and  those  who  have  low  trust  in 
government  are  no  more  likely  to  be  politically  apathetic 
than  those  with  high  trust  in  government.16 

The  decline  in  the  average  citizen's  sense  of  political 
efficacy  could  also  produce  a  decline  in  levels  of  political 
participation.  Tri  fact,  the  presidential  election  of  1972  did 
see  a  substantial  decline  in  the  level  of  reported  interest  in 
the  election  and  a  leveling  off  of  citizen  campaign  activity  as 
compared  to  the  levels  in  the  1968  election.17  There  is,  thus, 
some  reason  to  think  that  there  may  be  a  cyclical  process  of 
interaction  in  which: 

(1)  Increased  political  participation  leads  to  increased 
policy  polarization  within  society; 

(2)  Increased  policy  polarization  leads  to  increasing 
distrust  and  a  sense  of  decreasing  political  efficacy 
among  individuals; 

(3)  A  sense  of  decreasing  political  efficacy  leads  to 
decreased  political  participation. 

In  addition,  change  in  the  principal  issues  on  the  political 
agenda  could  lead  to  decreasing  ideological  polarization.  The 
fire  has  subsided  with  respect  to  many  of  the  heated  issues 
of  the  1960s,  and,  at  the  moment,  they  have  been  displaced 
on  the  public  agenda  by  overwhelming  preoccupation  with 
economic  issues,  first  inflation  and  then  recession  and 
unemployment.  The  positions  of  people  on  economic  issues, 
however,  are  not  as  directly  related  to  their  basic  ideological 
inclinations  as  their  positions  on  other  issues.  In  addition, 
inflation  and  unemployment  are  like  crime;  no  one  is  in  favor 
of  them,  and  significant  differences  can  only  appear  if  there 


The  United  States  85 

are  significantly  different  alternative  programs  for  dealing 
with  them.  Such  programs,  however,  have  been  slow  in 
materializing;  hence,  the  salience  of  economic  issues  may  give 
rise  to  generalized  feelings  of  lack  of  confidence  in  the 
political  system  but  not  to  dissatisfaction  rooted  in  the 
failure  of  government  to  follow  a  particular  set  of  policies. 
Such  generalized  alienation  could,  in  turn,  reinforce 
tendencies  towards  political  passivity  engendered  by  the 
already  observable  decline  in  the  sense  of  political  efficacy. 
This  suggests  that  the  democratic  surge  of  the  1 960s  could 
well  generate  its  own  countervailing  forces,  that  an  upsurge 
of  political  participation  produces  conditions  which  favor  a 
downswing  in  political  participation. 

3.  The  Decay  of  the  Party  System 

The  decline  in  the  role  of  political  parties  in  the  United 
States  in  the  1960s  can  be  seen  in  a  variety  of  ways. 

(a)  Party  identification  has  dropped  sharply,  and  the 
proportion  of  the  public  which  considers  itself  Independent 
in  politics  has  correspondingly  increased.  In  1972  more 
people  identified  themselves  as  Independent  than  identified 
themselves  as  Republican,  and  among  those  under  thirty, 
there  were  more  Independents  than  Republicans  and 
Democrats  combined.  Younger  voters  always  tend  to  be  less 
partisan  than  older  voters.  But  the  proportion  of 
Independents  among  this  age  group  has  gone  up  sharply.  In 
1950,  for  instance,  28  percent  of  the  twenty-one  to  twenty- 
nine-year-old  group  identified  themselves  as  Independent;  in 
1971,  43  percent  of  this  age  group  did.18  Thus,  unless  there 
is  a  reversal  of  this  trend  and  a  marked  upswing  in  partisan- 
ship, substantially  lower  levels  of  party  identification  among 
the  American  electorate  are  bound  to  persist  for  at  least 
another  generation. 

(b)  Party  voting  has  declined,  and  ticket-splitting  has 
become  a  major  phenomenon.  In  1950  about  80  percent  of 


86  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

the  voters  cast  straight  party  ballots;  in  1970  only  50  percent 
did.19  Voters  are  thus  more  inclined  to  vote  for  the 
candidate  than  to  vote  for  the  party,  and  this,  in  turn,  means 
that  candidates  have  to  campaign  primarily  as  individuals  and 
sell  themselves  to  the  voters  in  terms  of  their  own  personality 
and  talents,  rather  than  joining  with  the  other  candidates  of 
their  party  in  a  collaborative  partisan  effort.  Hence  they  must 
also  raise  their  own  money  and  create  their  own  organization. 
The  phenomenon  represented  at  the  extreme  by  CREEP  and 
its  isolation  from  the  Republican  National  Committee  in  the 
1972  election  is  being  duplicated  in  greater  or  lesser  measure 
in  other  electoral  contests. 

(c)  Partisan  consistency  in  voting  is  also  decreasing,  that  is, 
voters  are  more  likely  to  vote  Republican  in  one  election  and 
Democratic  in  the  next.  At  the  national  level,  there  is  a 
growing  tendency  for  public  opinion  to  swing  generally  back 
and  forth  across  the  board,  with  relatively  little  regard  to  the 
usual  differences  among  categorical  voting  groups.  Four  out 
of  the  six  presidential  elections  since  1952  have  been 
landslides.  This  phenomenon  is  a  product  of  the  weakening 
of  party  ties  and  the  decline  of  regionalism  in  politics.  In 
1920  Harding  received  about  the  same  percentage  of  the 
popular  vote  that  Nixon  did  in  1972,  but  Harding  lost  eleven 
states  while  Nixon  lost  only  Massachusetts  and  the  District  of 
Columbia.20  In  a  similar  vein,  the  fact  that  the  voters  cast  60 
percent  of  their  votes  for  Nixon  in  1972  did  not  prevent 
them  from  reelecting  a  Democratic  Congress  that  year  and 
then  giving  the  Democrats  an  even  more  overwhelming 
majority  in  Congress  two  years  later. 

As  the  above  figures  suggest,  the  significance  of  party  as  a 
guide  to  electoral  behavior  has  declined  substantially.  In  part, 
but  only  in  part,  candidate  appeal  took  its  place.  Even  more 
important  was  the  rise  of  issues  as  a  significant  factor 
affecting  voting  behavior.  Previously,  if  one  wanted  to 
predict  how  individuals  would  vote  in  a  congressional  or 
presidential  election,  the  most  important  fact  to  know  about 


The  United  States  87 

them  was  their  party  identification.  This  is  no  longer  the 
case.  In  1956  and  1960,  party  identification  was  three  or 
four  times  as  important  as  the  views  of  voters  on  issues  in 
predicting  how  they  would  vote.  In  the  1964  and  subsequent 
elections,  this  relationship  reversed  itself.  Issue  politics  has 
replaced  party  politics  as  the  primary  influence  on  mass 
political  behavior.21  This  is  true,  also,  not  only  with  respect 
to  the  public  and  electoral  behavior  but  also  with  respect  to 
members  of  Congress  and  legislative  behavior.  Party  is  no 
longer  as  significant  a  guide  as  it  once  was  to  how  members 
of  Congress  will  vote.  In  the  House  of  Representatives,  for 
instance,  during  Truman's  second  term  (1949-52),  54.5 
percent  of  the  roll  call  votes  were  party  unity  votes,  in  which 
a  majority  of  one  party  opposes  a  majority  of  the  other 
party.  This  proportion  has  declined  steadily  to  the  point 
where  in  Nixon's  first  term  (1969«72),  only  3 1  percent  of  the 
roll  call  votes  were  party  unity  votes.22 

The  decline  in  the  salience  of  party  for  the  mass  public  is 
also,  in  some  measure,  reflected  in  the  attitudes  of  the  public 
toward  the  parties  as  institutions.  In  1972,  the  public  was 
asked  which  of  the  four  major  institutions  of  the  national 
government  (President,  Congress,  Supreme  Court,  and 
political  parties)  had  done  the  best  job  and  the  worst  job  in 
the  past  few  years  and  which  was  most  powerful  and  least 
powerful.  On  both  dimensions,  the  differences  among  the 
three  formal  branches  of  the  national  government  were,  while 
clearly  observable,  not  all  that  great.  Not  one  of  the  others, 
however,  came  close  to  the  political  parties  as  the  voters' 
choice  for  doing  the  worst  job  and  being  the  least  powerful. 
(See  Table  6.)  While  these  data  could  conceivably  be 
interpreted  in  a  variety  of  ways,  when  they  are  viewed  in  the 
context  of  the  other  evidence  on  the  decline  of  partisan 
loyalty,  they  strongly  suggest  that  the  popular  attitude 
towards  parties  combines  both  disapproval  and  contempt.  As 
might  be  expected,  these  attitudes  are  particularly  marked 
among  those  under  twenty-five  years  of  age.  In  1973,  for 


88  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

instance,  61  percent  of  college  youth  and  64  percent  of 
noncollege  youth  believed  that  political  parties  needed  to  be 
reformed  or  to  be  eliminated;  in  comparison,  54  percent  of 
the  college  youth  and  45  percent  of  the  noncollege  youth 
believed  big  business  needed  to  be  reformed  or  eliminated.23 

Table  6 
Attitudes  Towards  Governmental  Institutions,  1972 


Best  Job  Most  Powerful 

Worst  Job 

Least  Powerful 

President 

--■  39% 

31% 

11% 

8% 

Congress 

28 

32 

7 

6 

Supreme  Court 

13 

26 

23 

9 

Political  Parties 

3 

4 

43 

62 

Questions:  (1)  Which  of  the  parts  of  the  government  on  this  list 
do  you  think  has  done  the  best  (worst)  job  in  the 
past  couple  of  years? 

(2)  Which  part  of  the  government  on  the  list  would  you 
say  is  the  most  (least)  powerful? 

Source:  University  of  Michigan,  Center  for  Political  Studies,  1972 
postelection  survey. 

Not  only  has  the  mass  base  of  the  parties  declined  but  so 
also  has  the  coherence  and  strength  of  party  organization. 
The  political  party  has,  indeed,  become  less  of  an 
organization,  with  a  life  and  interest  of  its  own,  and  more  of 
an  arena  in  which  other  actors  pursue  their  interests.  In  some 
respects,  of  course,  the  decline  of  party  organization  is  an  old 
and   familiar  phenomenon.  The  expansion  of  government 


The  United  States  89 

welfare  functions  beginning  with  the  New  Deal,  the  increased 
pervasiveness  of  the  mass  media,  particularly  television,  and 
the  higher  levels  of  affluence  and  education  among  the  public 
have  all  tended  over  the  years  to  weaken  the  traditional  bases 
of  party  organization.  During  the  1960s,  however,  this  trend 
seemed  to  accelerate.  In  both  major  parties,  party  leaders 
found  it  difficult  to  maintain  control  of  the  most  central  and 
important  function  of  the  party:  the  selection  of  candidates 
for  public  office.  In  part,  the  encroachment  on  party 
organization  was  the  result  of  the  mobilization  of  issue 
constituencies  by  issue-oriented  candidates,  of  whom 
Goldwater,  McCarthy,  Wallace,  and  McGovern  were  the 
principal  examples  on  the  national  level.  In  part,  however,  it 
was  simply  a  reaction  against  party  politics  and  party  leaders. 
Endorsements  by  party  leaders  or  by  party  conventions 
carried  little  positive  weight  and  were  often  a  liability.  The 
"outsider"  in  politics,  or  the  candidate  who  could  make 
himself  or  herself  appear  to  be  an  outsider,  had  the  inside 
road  to  political  office.  In  New  York  in  1974,  for  instance, 
four  of  five  candidates  for  statewide  office  endorsed  by  the 
state  Democratic  convention  were  defeated  by  the  voters  in 
the  Democratic  primary;  the  party  leaders,  it  has  been  aptly 
said,  did  not  endorse  Hugh  Carey  for  governor  because  he 
could  not  win,  and  he  won  because  they  did  not  endorse  him. 
The  lesson  of  the  1960s  was  that  American  political  parties 
were  extraordinarily  open  and  extraordinarily  vulnerable 
organizations,  in  the  sense  that  they  could  be  easily 
penetrated,  and  even  captured,  by  highly  motivated  and 
well-organized  groups  with  a  cause  and  a  candidate. 

The  trends  in  party  reform  and  organization  in  the  1960s 
were  all  designed  to  open  the  parties  even  further  and  to 
encourage  fuller  participation  in  party  affairs.  In  some 
measure,  these  reforms  could  conceivably  mitigate  the 
peculiar  paradox  in  which  popular  participation  in  politics 
was  going  up,  but  the  premier  organization  designed  to 
structure  and  organize  that  participation,  the  political  party, 


90  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

was  declining.  At  the  same  time,  the  longer-term  effect  of  the 
reforms  could  be  very  different  from  that  which  was 
intended.  In  the  democratic  surge  during  the  Progressive  era 
at  the  turn  of  the  century,  the  direct  primary  was  widely 
adopted  as  a  means  of  insuring  popular  control  of  the  party 
organization.  In  fact,  however,  the  primary  reinforced  the 
power  of  the  political  bosses  whose  followers  in  the  party 
machine  always  voted  in  the  primaries.  In  similar  fashion,  the 
reforms  of  the  1970s  within  the  Democratic  party  to  insure 
the  representation  of  all  significant  groups  and  viewpoints  in 
party  conventions  appeared  likely  to  give  the  party  leaders  at 
the  national  convention  new  influence  over  the  choice  of  the 
presid  ential  nominee. 

As  we  have  indicated,  the  signs  of  decay  in  the  American 
party  system  have  their  parallels  in  the  party  systems  of  other 
industrialized  democratic  countries.  In  addition,  however,  the 
developments  of  the  1960s  in  the  American  party  system  can 
also  be  viewed  in  terms  of  the  historical  dynamics  of 
American  politics.  According  to  the  standard  theory  of 
American  politics,  a  major  party  realignment  occurs,  usually 
in  conjunction  with  a  "critical  election,"  approximately 
every  twenty-eight  to  thirty-six  years:  1800,  1828,  1860, 
1898,  1932.24  In  terms  of  this  theory,  such  a  realignment 
was  obviously  due  about  1968.  In  fact,  many  of  the  signs  of 
party  decay  which  were  present  in  the  1960s  have  also 
historically  accompanied  major  party  realignments:  a  decline 
in  party  identification,  increased  electoral  volatility,  third 
party  movements,  the  loosening  of  the  bonds  between  social 
groups  and  political  parties,  and  the  rise  of  new  policy  issues 
which  cut  across  the  older  cleavages.  The  decay  of  the  old 
New  Deal  party  system  was  clearly  visible,  and  the  emergence 
of  a  new  party  system  was  eagerly  awaited,  at  least  by 
politicians  and  political  analysts.  Yet  neither  in  1 968  nor  in 
1972  did  a  new  coalition  of  groups  emerge  to  constitute  a 
new  partisan  majority  and  give  birth  to  a  new  party 
alignment.  Nor  did  there  seem  to  be  any  significant  evidence 


The  United  States  91 

that  such  a  realignment  was  likely  in  1976— by  which  time  it 
would  be  eight  to  sixteen  years  overdue  according  to  the 
"normal"  pattern  of  party  system  evolution. 

Alternatively,  the  signs  of  party  decomposition  could  be 
interpreted  as  presaging  not  simply  a  realignment  of  parties 
within  an  ongoing  system  but  rather  a  more  fundamental 
decay  and  potential  dissolution  of  the  party  system.  In  this 
respect,  it  could  be  argued  that  the  American  party  system 
emerged  during  the  Jacksonian  years  of  the  mid-nineteenth 
century,  that  it  went  through  realignments  in  the  1850s, 
1890s,  and  1930s,  but  that  it  reached  its  peak  in  terms  of 
popular  commitment  and  organizational  strength  in  the  last 
decades  of  the  nineteenth  century,  and  that  since  then  it  has 
been  going  through  a  slow,  but  now  accelerating,  process  of 
disintegration.  To  support  this  proposition,  it  could  be 
argued  that  political  parties  are  a  political  form  peculiarly 
suited  to  the  needs  of  industrial  society  and  that  the 
movement  of  the  United  States  into  a  post-industrial  phase 
hence  means  the  end  of  the  political  party  system  as  we  have 
known  it.  If  this  be  the  case,  a  variety  of  critical  issues  must 
be  faced.  Is  democratic  government  possible  without  political 
parties?  If  political  participation  is  not  organized  by  means  of 
parties,  how  will  it  be  organized?  If  parties  decline,  will  not 
popular  participation  also  drop  significantly?  In  less 
developed  countries,  the  principal  alternative  to  party 
government  is  military  government.  Do  the  highly  developed 
countries  have  a  third  alternative? 

4.  The  Shifting  Balance  Between  Government  and  Opposition 

The  governability  of  a  democracy  depends  upon  the 
relation  between  the  authority  of  its  governing  institutions 
and  the  power  of  its  opposition  institutions.  In  a 
parliamentary  system,  the  authority  of  the  cabinet  depends 
upon  the  balance  of  power  between  the  governing  parties  and 
the  opposition  parties  in  the  legislature.  In  the  United  States, 


92  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

the  authority  of  government  depends  upon  the  balance  of 
power  between  a  broad  coalition  of  governing  institutions 
and  groups,  which  includes  but  transcends  the  legislature  and 
other  formal  institutions  of  government,  and  the  power  of 
those  institutions  and  groups  which  are  committed  to 
opposition.  During  the  1 960s  the  balance  of  power  between 
government  and  opposition  shifted  significantly.  The  central 
governing  institution  in  the  political  system,  the  presidency, 
declined  in  power;  institutions  playing  opposition  roles  in  the 
system,  most  notably  the  national  media  and  Congress, 
significantly  increased  their  power. 

"Who  governs?"  is  obviously  one  of  the  most  important 
questions  to  ask  concerning  any  political  system.  Even  more 
important,  however,  may  be  the  question:  "Does  anybody 
govern?"  To  the  extent  that  the  United  States  was  governed 
by  anyone  during  the  decades  after  World  War  II,  it  was 
governed  by  the  president  acting  with  the  support  and 
cooperation  of  key  individuals  and  groups  in  the  Executive 
Office,  the  federal  bureaucracy,  Congress,  and  the  more 
important  businesses,  banks,  law  firms,  foundations,  and 
media,  which  constitute  the  private  establishment.  In  the 
twentieth  century,  when  the  American  political  system  has 
moved  systematically  with  respect  to  public  policy,  the 
direction  and  the  initiative  have  come  from  the  White  House. 
When  the  president  is  unable  to  exercise  authority,  when  he 
is  unable  to  command  the  cooperation  of  key  decision- 
makers elsewhere  in  society  and  government,  no  one  else  has 
been  able  to  supply  comparable  purpose  and  initiative.  To 
the  extent  that  the  United  States  has  been  governed  on  a 
national  basis,  it  has  been  governed  by  the  president.  During 
the  1960s  and  early  1970s,  however,  the  authority  of  the 
president  declined  significantly,  and  the  governing  coalition 
which  had,  in  effect,  helped  the  president  to  run  the  country 
from  the  early  1940s  down  to  the  early  1960s  began  to 
disintegrate. 

These  developments  were,  in  some  measure,  a  result  of  the 


The  United  States  93 

extent  to  which  all  forms  of  leadership,  but  particularly  those 
associated  with  or  tainted  by  politics,  tended  to  lose 
legitimacy  in  the  1960s  and  early  1970s.  Not  only  was  there 
a  decline  in  the  confidence  of  the  public  in  political  leaders, 
but  there  was  also  a  marked  decline  in  the  confidence  of 
political  leaders  in  themselves.  In  part,  this  was  the  result  of 
what  were  perceived  to  be  significant  policy  failures:  the 
failure  "to  win"  the  war  in  Indochina;  the  failure  of  the 
Great  Society's  social  programs  to  achieve  their  anticipated 
results;  and  the  intractability  of  inflation.  These  perceived 
failures  induced  doubts  among  political  leaders  of  the 
effectiveness  of  their  rule.  In  addition,  and  probably  more 
importantly,  political  leaders  also  had  doubts  about  the 
morality  of  their  rule.  They  too  shared  in  the  democratic, 
participatory,  and  egalitarian  ethos  of  the  times,  and  hence 
had  questions  about  the  legitimacy  of  hierarchy,  coercion, 
discipline,  secrecy,  and  deception— all  of  which  are,  in  some 
measure,  inescapable  attributes  of  the  process  of  govern- 
ment* 

Probably  no  development  of  the  1960s  and  1970s  has 
greater  import  for  the  future  of  American  politics  than  the 
decline  in  the  authority,  status,  influence,  and  effectiveness 
of  the  presidency.  The  effects  of  the  weakening  of  the 
presidency  will  be  felt  throughout  the  body  politic  for  years 
to  come.  The  decline  of  the  presidency  manifests  itself  in  a 
variety  of  ways. 

No  one  of  the  last  four  presidents  has  served  a  full  course 
of  eight  years  in  office.  One  President  has  been  assasinated, 
one  forced  out  of  office  because  of  opposition  to  his  policies, 
and    another   forced    out   because    of  opposition    to   him 

*And  also,  as  my  colleague  Sidney  Verba  comments  at  this  point,  one 
must  not  forget  that  "disorder,  distrust  of  authority,  difficulties  in 
reconciling  competing  claims  on  the  government,  conflict  among 
governmental  branches,  and  yelling  from  the  back  of  the  room  at  city 
council  meetings  are  in  some  measure  inescapable  attributes  of 
democratic  government." 


94  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

personally.  Short  terms  in  office  reduce  the  effectiveness  of 
the  president  in  dealing  with  both  enemies  and  allies  abroad 
and  bureaucrats  and  members  of  Congress  at  home.  The 
greatest  weakness  in  the  presidency  in  American  history  was 
during  the  period  from  1848  to  1860,  during  which  twelve 
years  four  presidents  occupied  the  office  and  none  of  them 
was  reelected. 

At  present,  for  the  first  time  since  the  Jacksonian 
revolution,  the  United  States  has  a  president  and  a  vice- 
president  who  are  not  the  product  of  a  national  electoral 
process.  Both  the  legitimacy  and  the  power  of  the  presidency 
are  weakened  to  the  extent  that  the  president  does  not  come 
into  office  through  an  involvement  in  national  politics  which 
compels  him  to  mobilize  support  throughout  the  country, 
negotiate  alliances  with  diverse  economic,  ethnic,  and  region- 
al groups  and  defeat  his  adversaries  in  intensely  fought  state 
and  national  electoral  battles.  The  current  president  is  a 
product  of  Grand  Rapids  and  the  House— not  of  the  nation. 
The  United  States  has  almost  returned,  at  least  temporarily, 
to  the  relations  between  Congress  and  president  which 
prevailed  during  the  congressional  caucus  period  in  the 
second  decade  of  the  nineteenth  century. 

Since  Theodore  Roosevelt,  at  least,  the  presidency  has 
been  viewed  as  the  most  popular  branch  of  government  and 
that  which  is  most  likely  to  provide  the  leadership  for 
progressive  reform.  Liberals,  progressives,  intellectuals  have 
all  seen  the  presidency  as  the  key  to  change  in  American 
politics,  economics,  and  society.  The  great  presidents  have 
been  the  strong  presidents,  who  stretched  the  legal  authority 
and  political  resources  of  the  office  to  mobilize  support  for 
their  policies  and  to  put  through  their  legislative  program.  In 
the  1960s,  however,  the  tide  of  opinion  dramatically  reversed 
itself:  those  who  previously  glorified  presidential  leadership 
now  warn  of  the  dangers  of  presidential  power. 

While  much  was  made  in  the  press  and  elsewhere  during 
the   1960s  about  the  dangers  of  the  abuses  of  presidential 


The  United  States  95 

power,  this  criticism  of  presidential  power  was,  in  many 
respects,  evidence  of  the  decline  of  presidential  power. 
Certainly  the  image  which  both  Presidents  Johnson  and 
Nixon  had  of  their  power  was  far  different,  and  probably 
more  accurate,  if  only  because  it  was"  self-fulfilling,  than  the 
images  which  the  critics  of  the  presidency  had  of  presidential 
power.  Both  Johnson  and  Nixon  saw  themselves  as  isolated 
and  beleaguered,  surrounded  by  hostile  forces  in  the 
bureaucracy  and  the  establishment.  Under  both  of  them,  a 
feeling  almost  of  political  paranoia  pervaded  the  White 
House:  a  sense  that  the  president  and  his  staff  were  "an 
island"  in  a  hostile  world.  On  the  one  hand,  these  feelings  of 
suspicion  and  mistrust  led  members  of  the  president's  staff  to 
engage  in  reckless,  illegal,  and  self-defeating  actions  to 
counter  his  "enemies";  on  the  other  hand,  these  feelings  also 
made  it  all  the  more  difficult  for  them  to  engage  in  the 
political  compromises  and  to  exercise  the  political  leadership 
necessary  to  mobilize  his  supporters. 

During  the  late  1960s  and  early  1970s,  Congress  and  the 
courts  began  to  impose  a  variety  of  formal  restrictions  on 
presidential  power,  in  the  form  of  the  War  Powers  Act,  the 
budgetary  reform  act,  the  limits  on  presidential  impound- 
ment of  funds,  and  similar  measures. 

At  the  same  time,  and  more  importantly,  the  effectiveness 
of  the  president  as  the  principal  leader  of  the  nation  declined 
also  as  a  result  of  the  decline  in  the  effectiveness  of 
leadership  at  other  levels  in  society  and  government.  The 
absence  of  strong  central  leadership  in  Congress  (on  the 
Rayburn-Johnson  model,  for  instance)  made  it  impossible  for 
a  president  to  secure  support  from  Congress  in  an  economical 
fashion.  The  diffusion  of  authority  in  Congress  meant  a 
reduction  in  the  authority  of  the  president.  There  was  no 
central  leadership  with  whom  he  could  negotiate  and  come  to 
terms.  The  same  was  true  with  respect  to  the  cabinet.  The 
general  decline  in  the  status  of  cabinet  secretaries  was  often 
cited    as   evidence   of  the   growth   in   the   power   of  the 


96  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

presidency  on  the  grounds  that  the  White  House  office  was 
assuming  powers  which  previously  rested  with  the  cabinet. 
But  in  fact  the  decline  in  the  status  of  cabinet  secretaries 
made  it  more  difficult  for  the,  president  to  command  the 
support  and  cooperation  of  the  executive  bureaucracy;  weak 
leadership  at  the  departmental  level  produces  weakened 
leadership  at  the  presidential  level. 

To  become  president  a  candidate  has  to  put  together  an 
electoral  coalition  involving  a  majority  of  voters 
appropriately  distributed  across  the  country.  He  normally 
does  this  by:  (1)  developing  an  identification  with  certain 
issues  and  positions  which  bring  him  the  support  of  key 
categorical  groups—economic,  regional,  ethnic,  racial,  and 
religious;  and  (2)  cultivating  the  appearance  of  certain  general 
characteristics— honesty,  energy,  practicality,  decisiveness, 
sincerity,  and  experience— which  appeal  generally  across  the 
board  to  people  in  all  categorical  groups.  Before  the  New 
Deal,  when  the  needs  of  the  national  government  in  terms  of 
policies,  programs,  and  personnel  were  relatively  small,  the 
president  normally  relied  on  the  members  of  his  electoral 
coalition  to  help  him  govern  the  country.  Political  leaders  in 
Congress,  in  the  state  houses,  and  elsewhere  across  the 
country  showed  up  in  Washington  to  run  the  administration, 
and  the  groups  which  comprised  the  electoral  coalition  acted 
to  put  through  Congress  the  measures  in  which  they  were 
interested. 

Since  the  1930s,  however,  the  demands  on  government 
have  grown  tremendously  and  the  problems  of  constituting  a 
governing  coalition  have  multiplied  commensurately.  Indeed, 
once  he  is  elected  president,  the  president's  electoral 
coalition  has,  in  a  sense,  served  its  purpose.  The  day  after  his 
election  the  size  of  his  majority  is  almost— if  not  entirely- 
irrelevant  to  his  ability  to  govern  the  country.  What  counts 
then  is  his  ability  to  govern  the  country.  What  counts  then  is 
his  ability  to  mobilize  support  from  the  leaders  of  the  key 
institutions  in  society  and  government.  He  has  to  constitute  a 


The  United  States  97 

broad  governing  coalition  of  strategically  located  supporters 
who  can  furnish  him  with  the  information,  talent,  expertise, 
workforce,  publicity,  arguments,  and  political  support  which 
he  needs  to  develop  a  program,  to  embody  it  in  legislation, 
and  to  see  it  effectively  implemented.  This  coalition,  as  we 
have  indicated,  must  include  key  people  in  Congress,  the 
executive  branch,  and  the  private  establishment.  The  govern- 
ing coalition  need  have  little  relation  to  the  electoral 
coalition.  The  fact  that  the  president  as  a  candidate  put 
together  a  successful  electoral  coalition  does  not  insure  that 
he  will  have  a  viable  governing  coalition. 

For  twenty  years  after  World  War  II  presidents  operated 
with  the  cooperation  of  a  series  of  informal  governing 
coalitions.  Truman  made  a  point  of  bringing  a  substantial 
number  of  nonpartisan  soldiers,  Republican  bankers,  and 
Wall  Street  lawyers  into  his  administration.  He  went  to  the 
existing  sources  of  power  in  the  country  to  get  the  help  he 
needed  in  ruling  the  country.  Eisenhower  in  part  inherited 
this  coalition  and  was  in  part  almost  its  creation.  He  also 
mobilized  a  substantial  number  of  midwestern  businessmen 
into  his  administration  and  established  close  and  effective 
working  relationships  with  the  Democratic  leadership  of 
Congress.  During  his  brief  administration,  Kennedy 
attempted  to  recreate  a  somewhat  similar  structure  of 
alliances.  Johnson  was  acutely  aware  of  the  need  to  maintain 
effective  working  relations  with  the  Eastern  establishment 
and  other  key  groups  in  the  private  sector,  but,  in  effect,  in 
1965  and  1966  was  successful  only  with  respect  to  Congress. 
The  informal  coalition  of  individuals  and  groups  which  had 
buttressed  the  power  of  the  three  previous  presidents  began 
to  disintegrate. 

Both  Johnson  and  his  successor  were  viewed  with  a  certain 
degree  of  suspicion  by  many  of  the  more  liberal  and 
intellectual  elements  which  might  normally  contribute  their 
support  to  the  administration.  The  Vietnam  war  and,  to  a 
lesser  degree,  racial  issues  divided  elite  groups  as  well  as  the 


98  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

mass  public.  In  addition,  the  number  and  variety  of  groups 
whose  support  might  be  necessary  had  increased 
tremendously  by  the  1960s.  Truman  had  been  able  to  govern 
the  country  with  the  cooperation  of  a  relatively  small 
number  of  Wall  Street  lawyers  and  bankers.  By  the 
mid-1960s,  the  sources  of  power  in  society  had  diversified 
tremendously,  and  this  was  no  longer  possible. 

The  most  notable  new  source  of  national  power  in  1970, 
as  compared  to  1950,  was  the  national  media,  meaning  here 
the  national  TV  networks,  the  national  news  magazines,  and 
the  major  newspapers  with  national  reach  such  as  the 
Washington  Bosl and the  New  York  Times.*  There  is,  for 
instance,  considerable  evidence  to  suggest  that  the  develop- 
ment of  television  journalism  contributed  to  the  undermining 
of  governmental  authority.  The  advent  of  the  half-hour 
nightly  news  broadcast  in  1963  led  to  greatly  increased 
popular  dependence  on  television  as  a  source  of  news.  It  also 
greatly  expanded  the  size  of  the  audience  for  news.  At  the 
same  time,  the  themes  which  were  stressed,  the  focus  on 

*Suggestive  of  the  new  power  relationships  between  government  and 
media  were  the  responses  of  490  leading  Americans  when  asked  to  rate 
a  number  of  public  and  private  institutions  according  to  "the  amount 
of  influence"  they  had  "on  decisions  or  actions  affecting  the  nation  as  a 
whole."  Television  came  in  a  clear  first,  well  ahead  of  the  president,  and 
newspapers  edged  out  both  houses  of  Congress.  The  average  ratings,  on 
a  scale  from  1  (lowest  influence)  to  10  (highest  influence),  were: 


1. 

Television 

7.2 

2. 

White  House 

6.9 

Supreme  Court 

6.9 

3. 

Newspapers 

6.4 

4. 

Labor  unions 

6.3 

Industry 

6.3 

U.S.  Senate 

6.3 

5. 

Government  bureaucracy 

6.0 

U.S.  House  of  Representatives 

6.0 

U.S.  News  and  World  Report  (April  22,  1974) 


The  United  States  99 

controversy  and  violence,  and,  conceivably,  the  values  and 
outlook  of  the  journalists,  tended  to  arouse  unfavorable 
attitudes  towards  established  institutions  and  to  promote  a 
decline  in  confidence  in  government,  "Most  newsmen,"  as 
Walter  Cronkite  put  it,  "come  to  feel  very  little  allegiance  to 
the  established  order.  I  think  they  are  inclined  to  side  with 
humanity  rather  than  with  authority  and  institutions."  25 
And,  in  fact,  public  opinion  surveys  show  that,  even  with 
controls  for  education  and  income,  increased  reliance  on 
television  for  news  is  associated  with  low  political  efficacy, 
social  distrust,  cynicism,  and  weak  party  loyalty.26  Tele- 
vision news,  in  short,  functions  as  a  "dispatriating"  agency- 
one  which  portrays  the  conditions  in  society  as  undesirable 
and  as  getting  worse.  In  the  1960s,  the  network  organiza- 
tions, as  one  analyst  put  it,  became  "a  highly  creditable, 
never-tiring  political  opposition,  a  maverick  third  party  which 
never  need  face  the  sobering  experience  of  governing."27 

Less  dramatic  but  somewhat  parallel  changes  also  occurred 
in  the  political  role  of  newspapers.  It  is  a  long-established  and 
familiar  political  fact  that  within  a  city  and  even  within  a 
state,  the  power  of  the  local  press  serves  as  a  major  check  on 
the  power  of  the  local  government.  In  the  early  twentieth 
century,  the  United  States  developed  an  effective  national 
government,  making  and  implementing  national  policies. 
Only  in  recent  years,  however,  has  there  come  into  existence 
a  national  press  with  the  economic  independence  and 
communications  reach  to  play  a  role  with  respect  to  the 
president  that  a  local  newspaper  plays  with  respect  to  a 
mayor.  This  marks  the  emergence  of  a  very  significant  check 
on  presidential  power.  In  the  two  most  dramatic  domestic 
policy  conflicts  of  the  Nixon  administration— the  Pentagon 
Papers  and  Watergate— organs  of  the  national  media 
challenged  and  defeated  the  national  executive.  The  press, 
indeed,  played  a  leading  role  in  bringing  about  what  no  other 
single  institution,  group,  or  combination  of  institutions  and 
groups,  had  done  previously  in  American  history:  forcing  out 


100  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

of  office  a  president  who  had  been  elected  less  than  two 
years  earlier  by  one  of  the  largest  popular  majorities  in 
American  history.  No  future  president  can  or  will  forget  that 
fact.  .    _-.    . 

The  1960s  and  early  1970s  also  saw  a  reassertion  of  the 
power  of  Congress.  In  part,  this  represented  simply  the  latest 
phase  in  the  institutionalized  constitutional  conflict  between 
Congress  and  president;  in  part,  also,  of  course,  it  reflected 
the  fact  that  after  1968  president  and  Congress  were 
controlled  by  different  parties.  In  addition,  however,  these 
years  saw  the  emergence,  first  in  the  Senate  and  then  in  the 
House,  of  a  new  generation  of  congressional  activists  willing 
to  challenge  established  authority  in  their  own  chambers  as 
well  as  in  the  presidency. 

The  new  power  of  the  media  and  the  new  assertiveness  of 
Congress  also  had  their  impact  on  the  relations  between  the 
executive  branch  and  the  president.  During  the  Johnson  and 
Nixon  administrations  the  White  House  attitude  toward 
executive  branch  agencies  often  seemed  to  combine  mistrust 
of  them,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  attempt  to  misuse  them, 
on  the  other.  In  part,  no  doubt,  the  poisoning  of  the  relation- 
ship between  White  House  and  executive  agencies  reflected 
the  fact  that  not  since  Franklin  Roosevelt  has  this  country 
had  a  chief  executive  with  any  significant  experience  as  a 
political  executive.  The  record  to  date  of  former  legislators 
and  generals  in  the  presidency  suggests  they  do  not  come  to 
that  office  well  equipped  to  motivate,  energize,  guide,  and 
control  their  theoretical  subordinates  but  actual  rivals  in  the 
executive  branch  agencies.  The  growth  in  the  power  of  the 
press  and  of  Congress  inevitably  strengthens  the  independ- 
ence of  bureaucratic  agencies  vis-a-vis  the  president.  Those 
agencies  are  secondary  contributors  to  the  decline  of  presi- 
dential power  but  primary  beneficiaries  of  that  decline. 

The  increased  power  of  the  national  opposition,  centered 
in  the  press  and  in  Congress,  undoubtedly  is  related  to  and  is 
perhaps  a  significant  cause  of  the  critical  attitudes  which  the 


The  United  States  101 

public  has  towards  the  federal  as  compared  to  state  and  local 
government.  While  data  for  past  periods  are  not  readily 
available,  certainly  the  impression  one  gets  is  that  over  the 
years  the  public  has  often  tended  to  view  state  and  local 
government  as  inefficient,  corrupt,  inactive,  and 
unresponsive.  The  federal  government,  on  the  other  hand,  has 
seemed  to  command  much  greater  confidence  and  trust, 
going  all  the  way  from  early  childhood  images  of  the 
"goodness"  of  the  president  to  respect  for  the  FBI,  Internal 
Revenue  Service  and  other  federal  agencies  having  an  impact 
on  the  population  as  models  of  efficiency  and  integrity.  It 
would  now  appear  Jthat  there  has  been  a  drastic  reversal  of 
these  images.  In  1973,  a  national  sample  was  asked  whether  it 
then  had  more  or  less  confidence  in  each  of  the  three  levels 
of  government  than  it  had  five  years  previously.  Confidence 
in  all  three  levels  of  government  declined  more  than  it  rose, 
but  the  proportion  of  the  public  which  reported  a  decline  in 
confidence  in  the  federal  government  (57  percent)  was  far 
higher  than  those  reporting  a  decline  in  confidence  in  state 
(26  percent)  or  local  (30  percent)  government.  Corroborating 
these  judgements,  only  1 1  percent  and  1 4  percent,  respec- 
tively, thought  that  local  and  state  government  had  made 
their  life  worse  during  the  past  few  years,  while  28  percent 
and  27  percent  of  the  population  thought  that  local  and  state 
government  had  improved  their  life.  In  contrast,  only  23  per- 
cent of  the  population  thought  that  the  federal  government 

had  improved  their  lives,  while  a  whopping  37  percent  thought  it 
had  made  their  lives  worse.  As  one  would  expect,  substantial 
majorities  also  went  on  record  in  favor  of  increasing  the 
power  of  state  government  (59  percent)  and  of  local  govern- 
ment (61  percent).  But  only  32  percent  wanted  to  increase 
the  power  of  the  federal  government,  while  42  percent  voted 
to  decrease  its  power.28  The  shift  in  the  institutional  balance 
between  government  and  opposition  at  the  national  level  thus 
corresponds  neatly  to  the  shift  in  popular  attitudes  towards 
government  at  the  national  level. 


102  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

The  balance  between  government  and  opposition  depends 
not  only  on  the  relative  power  of  different  institutions,  but 
also  on  their  roles  in  the  political  system.  The  presidency  has 
been  the  principal  national  governing  institution  in  the 
United  States;  its  power  has  declined.  The  power  of  the 
media  and  of  Congress  has  increased.  Can  their  roles  change? 
By  its  very  nature,  the  media  cannot  govern  and  has  strong 
incentives  to  assume  an  oppositional  role.  The  critical 
question  consequently  concerns  Congress.  In  the  wake  of  a 
declining  presidency,  can  Congress  organize  itself  to  furnish 
the  leadership  to  govern  the  country?  During  most  of  this 
century,  the  trends  in  Congress  have  been  in  the  opposite 
direction.  In  recent  years  the  increase  in  the  power  of 
Congress  has  outstripped  an  increase  in  its  ability  to  govern.* 
If  the  institutional  balance  is  to  be  redressed  between 
government  and  opposition,  the  decline  in  presidential  power 
has  to  be  reversed  and  the  ability  of  Congress  to  govern  has 
to  be  increased. 

IV.  THE  DEMOCRATIC  DISTEMPER:  CONSEQUENCES 

The  vigor  of  democracy  in  the  United  States  in  the  1960s 
thus  contributed  to  a  democratic  distemper,  involving  the 
expansion  of  governmental  activity,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the 
reduction  of  governmental  authority,  on  the  other.  This 
democratic  distemper,  in  turn,  had  further  important 
consequences  for  the  functioning  of  the  political  system.  The 

There  are,  it  might  be  noted,  some  parallels  between  Congress  and  the 
Communist  parties  in  Europe,  as  described  by  Michel  Crozier.  Both 
have  long  been  accustomed  to  playing  opposition  roles;  with  the  decline 
in  authority  and  power  of  other  groups,  the  power  of  both  these 
institutions  is  increasing;  and  one  crucial  question  for  the  future— and 
governability— of  democracy  in  Italy,  France,  and  the  United  States  is 
whether  these  oppositional  bodies  can  adapt  themselves  to  play 
responsible  governing  roles.  Professor  Crozier  appears  to  be  somewhat 
more  optimistic  about  the  European  communists  in  this  respect  than  I 
am  about  the  American  Congress  at  this  moment  in  time. 


Tne  United  States  1 03 

extent  of  these  consequences  was,  as  of  1974,  still  unclear, 
depending,  obviously,  on  the  duration  and  the  scope  of  the 
democratic  surge. 

The  expansion  of  governmental  activity  produced 
budgetary  deficits  and  a  major  expansion  of  total 
governmental  debt  from  $336  billion  in  1960  to  $557  billion 
in  1971.  These  deficits  contributed  to  inflationary  tendencies 
in  the  economy.  They  also  brought  to  the  fore  in  the  early 
1970s  the  entire  question  of  the  incidence  of  the  tax  burden 
and  the  issues  of  tax  reform.  The  major  expansion  of 
unionism  in  the  public  sector  combined  with  the  difficulty,  if 
not  the  impossibility,  of  measuring  productivity  or  efficiency 
for  many  bureaucratic  activities  made  the  salary  and  wage 
determinations  for  governmental  employee's  a  central  focus 
of  political  controversy.  Unionization  produced  higher  wages 
and  more  vigorous  collective  bargaining  to  secure  higher 
wages.  Strikes  by  public  employees  became  more  and  more 
prevalent:  in  1961,  only  twenty-eight  strikes  took  place 
involving  governmental  workers;  in  1970,  there  were  412 
such  strikes.29  Governmental  officials  were  thus  caught 
between  the  need  to  avoid  the  disruption  of  public  services 
from  strikes  by  governmental  employees  for  higher  wages  and 
the  need  to  avoid  imposing  higher  taxes  to  pay  for  the  higher 
wages  which  the  governmental  employees  demand.  The 
easiest  and  obviously  most  prevalent  way  of  escaping  from 
this  dilemma  is  to  increase  wages  without  increasing  taxes 
and  thereby  to  add  still  further  to  governmental  deficits  and 
to  the  inflationary  spiral  which  will  serve  as  the  justification 
for  demands  for  still  higher  wages.  To  the  extent  that  this 
process  is  accompanied  by  low  or  negative  rates  of  economic 
growth,  tax  revenues  will  be  still  further  limited  and  the 
whole  vicious  cycle  still  further  exacerbated. 

At  the  same  time  that  the  expansion  of  governmental 
activity  creates  problems  of  financial  solvency  for 
government,  the  decline  in  governmental  authority  reduces 
still  further  the  ability  of  government  to  deal  effectively  with 


104  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

these  problems.  The  imposition  of  "hard"  decisions  imposing 
constraints  on  any  major  economic  group  is  difficult  in  any 
democracy  and  particularly  difficult  in  the  United  States 
where  the  separation  of  powers  provides  a  variety  of  points 
of  access  to  governmental  decision-making  for  economic 
interest  groups.  During  the  Korean  war,  for  instance, 
governmental  efforts  at  wage  and  price  control  failed 
miserably,  as  business  and  farm  groups  were  able  to  riddle 
legislation  with  loopholes  in  Congress  and  labor  was  able  to 
use  its  leverage  with  the  executive  branch  to  eviscerate  wage 
controls.30  All  this  occurred  despite  the  fact  that  there  was  a 
war  on  and  thegovernment  was  not  lacking  in  authority.  The 
decline  in  governmental  authority  in  general  and  of  the 
central  leadership  in  particular  during  the  early  1 970s  opens 
new  opportunities  to  special  interests  to  bend  governmental 
behavior  to  their  special  purposes. 

In  the  United  States,  as  elsewhere  in  the  industrialized 
world,  domestic  problems  thus  become  intractable  problems. 
The  public  develops  expectations  which  it  is  impossible  for 
government  to  meet.  The  activities— and  expenditures— of 
government  expand,  but  the  success  of  government  in 
achieving  its  goals  seems  dubious.  In  a  democracy,  however, 
political  leaders  in  power  need  to  score  successes  if  they  are 
going  to  stay  in  power.  The  natural  result  is  to  produce  a 
gravitation  to  foreign  policy,  where  successes,  or  seeming 
successes,  are  much  more  easily  arranged  than  they  are  in 
domestic  policy.  Trips  abroad,  summit  meetings,  declarations 
and  treaties,  rhetorical  aggression,  all  produce  the  appearance 
of  activity  and  achievement.  The  weaker  a  political  leader  is 
at  home,  the  more  likely  he  is  to  be  traveling  abroad.  Nixon 
had  to  see  Brezhnev  in  June  1974,  and  Tanaka,  for  similar 
reasons,  desperately  wanted  to  see  Ford  in  September  1974. 
Despite  the  best  efforts  by  political  leaders  to  prop  each 
other  up  at  critical  moments,  there  remains,  nonetheless, 
only  limited  room  for  substantive  agreements  among  nations 
among  whom  there  are  complex  and  conflicting  interests.- 


The  United  States  105 

Consequently,  politicians  in  search  of  bolstering  their 
standing  at  home  by  achievements  abroad  either  have  to 
make  a  nonachievement  appear  to  be  an  achievement  (which 
can  be  done  successfully  only  a  limited  number  of  times),  or 
they  have,  to  make  an  achievement  which  may  have  an 
immediate  payoff  but  which  they  and,  more  importantly, 
their  countries  are  likely  to  regret  in  the  long  run.  The 
dynamics  of  this  search  for  foreign  policy  achievements  by 
democratic  leaders  lacking  authority  at  home  gives  to 
dictatorships  (whether  communist  party  states  or  oil 
sheikhdoms),  which  are  free  from  such  compulsions,  a  major 
advantage  in  the  conduct  of  international  relations. 

The  expansion  of  expenditures  and  the  decrease  in 
authority  are  also  likely  to  encourage  economic  nationalism 
in  democratic  societies.  Each  country  will  have  an  interest  in 
minimizing  the  export  of  some  goods  in  order  to  keep  prices 
down  in  its  own  society.  At  the  same  time,  other  interests  are 
likely  to  demand  protection  against  the  import  of  foreign 
goods.  In  the  United  States,  this  has  meant  embargoes,  as  on 
the  export  of  soybeans,  on  the  one  hand,  and  tariffs  and 
quotas  on  the  import  of  textiles,  shoes,  and  comparable 
manufactured  goods,  on  the  other.  A  strong  government  will 
not  necessarily  follow  more  liberal  and  internationalist 
economic  policies,  but  a  weak  government  is  almost  certain 
to  be  incapable  of  doing  so.  The  resulting  unilateralism  could 
well  weaken  still  further  the  alliances  among  the  Trilateral 
countries  and  increase  their  vulnerability  to  economic  and 
military  pressures  from  the  Soviet  bloc. 

Finally,  a  government  which  lacks  authority  and  which  is 
committed  to  substantial  domestic  programs  will  have  little 
ability,  short  of  a  cataclysmic  crisis,  to  impose  on  its  people 
the  sacrifices  which  may  be  necessary  to  deal  with  foreign 
policy  problems  and  defense.  In  the  early  1 970s,  as  we  have 
seen,  spending  for  all  significant  programs  connected  with  the 
latter  purposes  was  far  more  unpopular  than  spending  for  any 
major  domestic  purpose.  The  U.S.  government  .has  given  up 


106  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

the  authority  to  draft  its  citizens  into  the  armed  forces  and  is 
now  committed  to  providing  the  monetary  incentives  to 
attract  volunteers  with  a  stationary  or  declining  percentage  of 
the  Gross  National  Product.  At  the  present  time,  this  would 
appear  to  pose  no  immediate  deleterious  consequences  for 
national  security.  The  question  necessarily  arises,  however, 
of  whether  in  the  future,  if  a  new  threat  to  security  should 
materialize,  as  it  inevitably  will  at  some  point,  the  govern- 
ment will  possess  the  authority  to  command  the  resources 
and  the  sacrifices  necessary  to  meet  that  threat. 

The  implications  of  these  potential  consequences  of  the 
democratic  distemper  extend  far  beyond  the  United  States. 
For  a  quarter-century  the  United  States  was  the  hegemonic 
power  in  a  system  of  world  order.  The  manifestations  of  the 
democratic  distemper,  however*  have  already  stimulated 
uncertainty  among  allies  and  could  well  stimulate  adventur- 
ism among  enemies.  If  American  citizens  don't  trust  their 
government,  why  should  friendly  foreigners?  If  American 
citizens  challenge  the  authority  of  American  government, 
why  shouldn't  unfriendly  governments?  The  turning  inward 
of  American  attention  and  the  decline  in  the  authority  of 
American  governing  institutions  are  closely  related,  as  both 
cause  and  effect,  to  the  relative  downturn  in  American  power 
and  influence  in  world  affairs.  A  decline  in  the  governability 
of  democracy  at  home  means  a  decline  in  the  influence  of 
democracy  abroad. 

V.  THE  DEMOCRATIC  DISTEMPER:  CAUSES 

The  immediate  causes  of  the  simultaneous  expansion  of 
governmental  activity  and  the  decline  of  governmental 
authority  are  to  be  found  in  the  democratic  surge  of  the 
1960s.  What,  however,  was  in  turn  responsible  for  this  sharp 
increase  in  political  consciousness,  political  participation,  and 
commitment  to  egalitarian  and  democratic  values?  As  we 
have  indicated,  the  causes  of  the  surge  can  be  usefully 
analyzed  in  terms  of  their  scope  and  timing.  Are  these  causes 


The  United  States  107 

country-specific  or  Trilateral-general?  Are  they  transitory, 
secular,  or  recurring?  In  actuality,  as  we  have  suggested,  the 
causes  of  the  democratic  surge  seem  to  partake  of  all  these 
characteristics. 

The  most  specific,  immediate,  and  in  a  sense  "rational" 
causes  of  the  democratic  surge  could  conceivably  be  the 
specific  policy  problems  confronting  the  United  States 
government  in  the  1960s  and  1970s  and  its  inability  to  deal 
effectively  with  those  problems.  Vietnam,  race  relations, 
Watergate,  and  stagflation:  these  could  quite  naturally  lead  to 
increased  polarization  over  policy,  higher  levels  of  political 
participation  (and  protest),  and  reduced  confidence  in 
governmental  institutions  and  leaders.  In  fact,  these  issues 
and  the  ways  in  which  the  government  dealt  with  them  did 
have  some  impact;  the  unraveling  of  Watergate  was,  for 
instance,  followed  by  a  significant  decline  in  public 
confidence  in  the  executive  branch  of  government.  More 
generally,  however,  a  far-from-perfect  fit  exists  between  the 
perceived  inability  of  the  government  to  deal  effectively  with 
these  policy  problems  and.  the  various  attitudinal  and 
behavioral  manifestations  of  the  democratic  surge.  The 
expansion  of  political  participation  was  underway  long 
before  these  problems  came  to  a  head  in  the  mid-1960s,  and 
the  beginnings  of  the  decline  in  trust  and  of  the  increase  in 
attitude  consistency  go  back  before  large-scale  American 
involvement  in  Vietnam.  Indeed,  a  closer  look  at  the 
relationship  between  attitudes  towards  the  Vietnam  war  and 
confidence  in  government  suggests  that  the  connection 
between  the  two  may  not  be  very  significant.  Opposition  to 
U.S.  involvement  in  Vietnam,  for  instance,  became 
widespread  among  blacks  in  mid-1966,  while  among  whites 
opponents  of  the  war  did  not  outnumber  supporters  until 
early  1968.  In  terms  of  a  variety  of  indices,  however,  white 
confidence  and  trust  in  government  declined  much  further 
and  more  rapidly  than  black  confidence  and  trust  during  the 
middle  1960s.  In  late  1967,  for  instance,  whites  were  divided 


108  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

roughly  46  percent  in  favor  of  the  war  and  44  percent 
against,  while  blacks  were  split  29  percent  in  favor  and  57 
percent  against.  Yet  in  1968,  white  opinion  was  divided  49.2 
percent  to  40.5  percent  on  whether  the  government  was  run 
for  the  benefit  of  all  or  a  "few  big  interests,"  while  blacks 
though  that  it  was  run  for  the  benefit  of  all  by  a  margin  of 
63.1  percent  to  28.6  percent.31  Black  confidence  in 
government  plummeted  only  after  the  Nixon  administration 
came  to  power  in  1969.  While  the  evidence  is  not  as 
complete  as  one  would  desire,  it  does,  nonetheless,  suggest 
that  the  actual  substantive  character  of  governmental  policies 
on  the  war,  as  well  as  perhaps  on  other  matters,  was  of  less 
significance  Tor  the  decrease  in  governmental  authority  than 
were  the  changes  generated  by  other  causes  in  the  attitudes 
of  social  groups  towards  government  and  in  the  intensity 
with  which  social  groups  held  to  particular  political  values. 

At  the  opposite  extreme  in  terms  of  generality,  the 
democratic  surge  can  also  be  explained  in  terms  of 
widespread  demographic  trends  of  the  1960s.  Throughout 
the  industrialized  world  during  the  1960s,  the  younger  age 
cohorts  furnished  many  of  the  activists  in  the  democratic  and 
egalitarian  challenges  to  established  authority.  In  part,  this 
revolt  of  the  youth  was  undoubtedly  the  product  of  the 
global  baby  boom  of  the  post-World  War  II  years  which 
brought  to  the  fore  in  the  1960s  a  generational  bulge  which 
overwhelmed  colleges  and  universities.  This  was  associated 
with  the  rise  of  distinctive  new  values  which  appeared  first 
among  college  youth  and  then  were  diffused  among  youth 
generally.  Prominent  among  these  new  values  were  what  have 
been  described  as  "changes  in  relation  to  the  authority  of 
institutions  such  as  the  authority  of  the  law,  the  police,  the 
government,  the  boss  in  the  work  situation."  These  changes 
were  "in  the  direction  of  what  sociologists  call  'de- 
authorization,'  i.e.,  a  lessening  of  automatic  obedience  to, 
and  respect  for,  established  authority. . .  ."  The  new 
disrespect  for  authority  on  the  part  of  youth  was  part  and 


The  United  States  109 

parcel  of  broader  changes  in  their  attitudes  and  values  with 
respect  to  sexual  morality,  religion  as  a  source  of  moral 
guidance,  and  traditional  patriotism  and  allegiance  "to  my 
country  right  or  wrong."32 

As  a  result  of  this  development,  major  differences  over 
social  values  and  political  attitudes  emerged  between 
generations.  One  significant  manifestation  of  the  appearance 
of  this  generational  gap  in  the  United  States  is  the  proportion 
of  different  age  groups  agreeing  at  different  times  in  recent 
decades  with  the  proposition:  "Voting  is  the  only  way  that 
people  like  me  can  have  any  say  about  how  the  government 
runs  things."  In  1952  overwhelming  majorities  of  all  age 
groups  agreed  witlr  this  statement,  with  the  difference 
between  the  youngest  age  group  (twenty-one  to 
twenty-eight),  with  79  percent  approval,  and  the  oldest  age 
group  (sixty-one  and  over),  with  80  percent  approval,  being 
only  1  percent.  By  1968,  the  proportion  of  every  age  group 
supporting  the  statement  had  declined  substantially.  Of  even 
greater  significance  was  the  major  gap  of  25  percent  which 
had  opened  up  between  the  youngest  age  group  (37  percent 
approval)  and  the  oldest  age  group  (62  percent  approval). 33 
Whereas  young  and  old  related  almost  identically  to  political 
participation  in  1952,  they  had  very  different  attitudes 
toward  it  sixteen  years  later. 

The  democratic  surge  can  also  be  explained  as  the  first 
manifestation  in  the  United  States  of  the  political  impact  of 
the  social,  economic,  and  cultural  trends  towards  the 
emergence  of  a  post-industrial  society.  Rising  levels  of 
affluence  and  education  lead  to  changes  in  political  attitudes 
and  political  behavior.  Many  of  the  political  and  social  values 
which  are  more  likely  to  be  found  among  the  young  than 
among  the  elderly  are  also  more  likely  to  be  found  among 
better-off,  white-collar,  suburban  groups  than  among  the 
poorer,  working-class,  blue-collar  groups  in  central  and 
industrial  cities.  The  former  groups,  however,  are  growing  in 
numbers  and  importance  relative  to  the  latter,  and  hence 


1 10  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

their  political  attitudes  and  behavior  patterns  are  likely  to 
play  an  increasingly  dominant  role  in  politics.34  What  is  true 
today  in  North  America  is  likely  to  be  true  tomorrow  in 
Western  Europe  and  Japan. 

The  single  most  important  status  variable  affecting 
political  participation  and  attitudes  is  education.  For  several 
decades  the  level  of  education  in  the  United  States  has  been 
rising  rapidly.  In  1940,  less  than  40  percent  of  the  popula- 
tion was  educated  beyond  elementary  school;  in  1972, 75  per- 
cent of  the  population  had  been  either  to  high  school  (40 
percent)  or  to  college  (35  percent).  The  more  educated  a  per- 
son is,  the,  more  likely  he  is  to  participate  in  politics,  to  have 
a  more  consistent  and  more  ideological  outlook  on  political 
issues,  and  to  hold  more  "enlightened"  or  "liberal"  or 
"change  oriented"  views  on  social,  cultural,  and  foreign 
policy  issues.  Consequently  the  democratic  surge  could  be 
simply  the  reflection  of  a  more  highly  educated  populace. 

This  explanation,  however,  runs  into  difficulties  when  it  is 
examined  more  closely.  Verba  and  Nie,  for  instance,  have 
shown  that  the  actual  rates  of  campaign  activity  which 
prevailed  in  the  1950s  and  1960s  ran  far  ahead  of  the  rates 
which  would  have  been  projected  simply  as  a  result  of 
changes  in  the  educational  composition  of  the  population. 
(See  Table  7.)  In  part,  the  explanation  for  this  discrepancy 
stems  from  the  tremendous  increase  in  black  political 
participation  during  these  years.  Before  1960,  blacks 
participated  less  than  would  have  been  expected  in  terms  of 
their  educational  levels.  After  1960,  they  participated  far 
more  than  would  have  been  expected  by  those  levels;  the  gap 
between  projected  and  actual  participation  rates  in  these 
latter  years  being  far  greater  for  the  blacks  than  it  was  for  the 
whites.  The  difference  in  participation  between  more  highly 
educated  and  less  highly  educated  blacks,  in  turn,  was  much 
less  than  it  was  between  more  highly  educated  and  less  highly 
educated  whites.  Black  political  participation,  in  short,  was 


The  United  States  111 

the  product  primarily  not  of  increased  individual  status  but 
rather  of  increased  group  consciousness.35  That  political 
participation  will  remain  high  as  long  as  their  group 
consciousness  does.  A  decline  in  the  saliency  of  school 
integration,  welfare  programs,  law  enforcement,  and  other 
issues  of  special  concern  to  blacks  will  at  some  point 
presumably  be  accompanied  by  a  decline  in  their  group 
consciousness  and  hence  their  political  participation. 

Table  7 

Mean  Number  of  Campaign  Acts:  Actual  and  Projected 

1952 '"  1956      I960      1962      1964      1968      1970 

Actual  .58         .66         .83         .69         .77         .73         .83 

Projected  -  .57         .59         .61         .62         .65         .66 

Source:  Sidney  Verba  and  Norman  H.  Nie,  Participation  in  America: 
Political  Democracy  and  Social  Equality  (New  York:  Harper  &  Row, 
1972),  p.  252. 

In  a  similar  vein,  the  assumption  that  increased  attitude 
consistency  can  be  explained  primarily  by  higher  levels  of 
education  also  does  not  hold  up.  In  fact,  during  the  1950s 
and  1960s  major  and  roughly  equal  increases  in  attitude 
consistency  occurred  among  both  those  who  had  gone  to 
college  and  those  who  had  not  graduated  from  high  school. 
In  summarizing  the  data,  Nie  and  Anderson  state: 

The  growth  of  attitude  consistency  within  the  mass 
public  is  clearly  not  the  result  of  increases  in  the 
population's  "ideological  capacities"  brought  about  by 
gains  in  educational  attainment.  .  .  .  Those  with  the 
lowest  educational  attainment  have  experienced  the 
largest  increases  in  consistency  on  the  core  domestic 


112  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

issues;  and  little  significant  difference  appears  to  be 
present  between  the  two  educational  groups  in 
comparison  to  the  dramatic  increases  in  consistency 
which  both  groups  have  experienced. 

Instead,  they  argue,  the  increase  in  ideological  thinking  is 
primarily  the  result  of  the  increased  salience  which  citizens 
perceive  politics  to  have  for  their  own  immediate  concerns: 
"The  political  events  of  the  last  decade,  and  the  crisis 
atmosphere  which  has  attended  them,  have  caused  citizens  to 
perceive  politics  as  increasingly  central  to  their  lives."36 
Thus,  the  causes  of  increased  attitude  consistency,  like  the 
causes  of  higher  political  participation,  are  to  be  found  in 
changing  political  relationships,  rather  than  in  changes  in 
individual  background  characteristics. 

All  this  suggests  that  a  full  explanation  of  the  democratic 
surge  can  be  found  neither  in  transitory  events  nor  in  secular 
social  trends  common  to  all  industrial  societies.  The  timing 
and  nature  of  the  surge  in  the  United  States  also  need  to  be 
explained  by  the  distinctive  dynamics  of  the  American  politi- 
cal process  and,  in  particular,  by  the  interaction  between 
political  ideas  and  institutional  reality  in  the  United  States. 
The  roots  of  the  surge  are  to  be  found  in  the  basic  American 
value  system  and  the  degree  of  commitment  which  groups  in 
society  feel  toward  that  value  system.  Unlike  Japanese  and 
most  European  societies,  American  society  is  characterized 
by  a  broad  consensus  on  democratic,  liberal,  egalitarian 
values.  For  much  of  the  time,  the  commitment  to  these 
values  is  neither  passionate  nor  intense.  During  periods  of 
rapid  social  change,  however,  these  democratic  and  egali- 
tarian values  of  the  American  creed  are  reaffirmed.  The  in- 
tensity of  belief  during  such  creedal  passion  periods  leads  to 
the  challenging  of  established  authority  and  to  major  efforts 
to  change  governmental  structure  to  accord  more  fully  with 
those  values.  In  this  respect,  the  democratic  surge  of  the 
1960s  shares  many  characteristics  with  the  comparable  egali- 


The  United  States  113 

tarian  and  reform  movements  of  the  Jacksonian  and  Progres- 
sive eras.  Those  "surges"  like  the  contemporary  one  also 
occurred  during  periods  of  realignment  between  party  and 
governmental  institutions,  on  the  one  hand,  and  social  forces, 
on  the  other.37  The  slogans,  goals,  values,  and  targets  of  all 
three  movements  are  strikingly  similar.  To  the  extent  this 
analysis  is  valid,  the  causes  of  the  democratic  surge  in  the 
United  States  would  be  specific  to  the  United  States  and 
limited  in  duration  but  potentially  recurring  at  some  point  in 
the  future. 

VI.  CONCLUSIONS: TOWARD  A  DEMOCRATIC  BALANCE 

Predictively,  the"  implication  of  this  analysis  is  that  in  due 
course  the  democratic  surge  and  its  resulting  dual  distemper 
in  government  will  moderate.  Prescriptively,  the  implication 
is  that  these  developments  ought  to  take  place  in  order  to 
avoid  the  deleterious  consequences  of  the  surge  and  to 
restore  balance  between  vitality  and  governability  in  the 
democratic  system. 

Al  Smith  once  remarked  that  "the  only  cure  for  the  evils 
of  democracy  is  more  democracy."  Our  analysis  suggests  that 
applying  that  cure  at  the  present  time  could  well  be  adding 
fuel  to  the  flames.  Instead,  some  of  the  problems  of 
governance  in  the  United  States  today  stem  from  an  excess  of 
democracy— an  "excess  of  democracy"  in  much  the  same 
sense  in  which  David  Donald  used  the  term  to  refer  to  the 
consequences  of  the  Jacksonian  revolution  which  helped  to 
precipitate  the  Civil  War.  Needed,  instead,  is  a  greater  degree 
of  moderation  in  democracy. 

In  practice,  this  moderation  has  two  major  areas  of 
application.  First,  democracy  is  only  one  way  of  constituting 
authority,  and  it  is  not  necessarily  a  universally  applicable 
one.  In  many  situations  the  claims  of  expertise,  seniority, 
experience,  and  special  talents  may  override  the  claims  of 
democracy  as  a  way  of  constituting  authority.  During  the 
surge  of  the  1960s,  however,  the  democratic  principle  was 


114  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

extended  to  many  institutions  where  it  can,  in  the  long  run, 
only  frustrate  the  purposes  of-those  institutions.  A  university 
where  teaching  appointments  are  subject  to  approval  by 
students  may  be  a  more  democratic  university  but  it  is  not 
likely  to  be  a  better  university.  In  similar  fashion,  armies  in 
which  the  commands  of  officers  have  been  subject  to  veto  by 
the  collective  wisdom  of  their  subordinates  have  almost  in- 
variably come  to  disaster  on  the  battlefield.  The  arenas  where 
democratic  procedures  are  appropriate  are,  in  short,  limited. 

Second,  the  effective  operation  of  a  democratic  political 
system  usually  requires  some  measure  of  apathy  and 
noninvolvement  on  the  part  of  some  individuals  and  groups. 
In  the  past,  every  democratic  society  has  had  a  marginal 
population,  of  greater  or  lesser  size,  which  has  not  actively 
participated  in  politics.  In  itself,  this  marginality  on  the  part 
of  some  groups  is  inherently  undemocratic,  but  it  has  also 
been  one  of  the  factors  which  has  enabled  democracy  to 
function  effectively.  Marginal  social  groups,  as  in  the  case  of 
the  blacks,  are  now  becoming  full  participants  in  the  political 
system.  Yet  the  danger  of  overloading  the  political  system 
with  demands  which  extend  its  functions  and  undermine  its 
authority  still  remains.  Less  marginality  on  the  part  of  some 
groups  thus  needs  to  be  replaced  by  more  self-restraint  on  the 
part  of  all  groups. 

The  Greek  philosophers  argued  that  the  best  practical  state 
would  combine  several  different  principles  of  government  in 
its  constitution.  The  Constitution  of  1787  was  drafted  with 
this  insight  very  much  in  mind.  Over  the  years,  however,  the 
American  political  system  has  emerged  as  a  distinctive  case  of 
extraordinarily  democratic  institutions  joined  to  an 
exclusively  democratic  value  system.  Democracy  is  more  of  a 
threat  to  itself  in  the  United  States  than  it  is  in  either  Europe 
or  Japan  where  there  still  exist  residual  inheritances  of 
traditional  and  aristocratic  values.  The  absence  of  such  values 
in  the  United  States  produces  a  lack  of  balance  in  society 
which,  in  turn,  leads  to  the  swing  back  and  forth  between 


The  United  States  115 

creedal  passion  and  creedal  passivity.  Political  authority  is 
never  strong  in  the  United  States,  and  it  is  peculiarly  weak 
during  a  creedal  passion  period  of  intense  commitment  to 
democratic  and  egalitarian  ideals.  In  the  United  States,  the 
strength  of  democracy  poses  a  problem  for  the  governability 
of  democracy  in  a  way  which  is  not  the  case  elsewhere. 

The  vulnerability  of  democratic  government  in  the  United 
States  thus  comes  not  primarily  from  external  threats, 
though  such  threats  are  real,  nor  from  internal  subversion 
from  the  left  or  the  right,  although  both  possibilities  could 
exist,  but  rather  from  the  internal  dynamics  of  democracy 
itself  in  a  highly  educated,  mobilized,  and  participant  society. 
"Democracy  never  lasts  long,"  John  Adams  observed.  "It 
soon  wastes,  exhausts,  and  murders  itself.  There  never  was  a 
democracy  yet  that  did  not  commit  suicide."  That  suicide  is 
more  likely  to  be  the  product  of  overindulgence  than  of  any 
other  cause.  A  value  which  is  normally  good  in  itself  is  not 
necessarily  optimized  when  it  is  maximized.  We  have  come  to 
recognize  that  there  are  potentially  desirable  limits  to  eco- 
nomic growth.  There  are  also  potentially  desirable  limits  to 
the  indefinite  extension  of  political  democracy.  Democracy 
will  have  a  longer  life  if  it  has  a  more  balanced  existence. 

NOTES 

1 .  Sidney  Verba  and  Norman  H.  Nie,  Participation  in  America: 
Political  Democracy  and  Social  Equality  (New  York:  Harper  &  Row, 
1972),  pp.  251-52.  The  campaign  acts  measured  included:  urging  others 
to  vote  for  a  party  or  candidate;  contributing  money;  attending  a 
meeting  or  rally;  doing  other  work  for  a  candidate;  belonging  to  a 
political  organization;  using  a  campaign  button  or  bumper  sticker. 

2.  See,  for  example,  S.  M.  Miller  and  Pamela  A.  Roby,  The  Future 
of  Inequality  (New  York:  Basic  Books,  1970);  Christopher  Jencks, 
Inequality  (New  York:  Basic  Books,  1972);  Herbert  J.  Gans,  More 
Equality  (New  York:  Pantheon,  1973);  Lee  S.  Rainwater,  Social 
Problems:  Inequality  and  Justice  (Chicago:  Aldine  Press,  1974); 
Edward  C.  Budd,  Inequality  and  Poverty  (New  York:  W.  W.  Norton, 


116  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

1967);  Murray  Milner,  The  Illusion  of  Equality  (San  Francisco: 
Jossey-Bass,  1972);  David  Lane,  The  End  of  Equality?  (Har- 
mendsworth,  Middlesex,  England  and  New  York:  Penguin  Books, 
1971);  "On  Equality,"  Symposium,  The  Public  Interest,  Fall  1972; 
Frank  Parkin,  Class  Inequality  and  Political  Order  (London: 
MacGibbon  &  Kee,  1971). 

3.  See  Samuel  P.  Huntington,  The  Common  Defense  (New  York: 
Columbia  University  Press,  1961),  pp.  33-64. 

4.  U.S.  Bureau  of  the  Census,  Statistical  Abstract  of  the  United 
States:  1973  (Washington:  Government  Printing  Office,  1973),  p.  410. 

5.  Edward  R.  Fried,  et  al.,  Setting  National  Priorities:  The  1974 
Budget  (Washington:  Brookings  Institution,  1973)  p.  5. 

6.  Huntington,  Common  Defense,  pp.  234-48. 

7.  William  Watts  arid  Lloyd  A.  Free,  State  of  the  Nation:  1974 
(Washington:  Potomac  Associates,  1974);  The  Gallup  Opinion  Index, 
Report  No.  1 12,  October  1974,  p.  20. 

8.  U.S.  Bureau  of  the  Census,  Statistical  Abstract,  1973,  p.  410; 
U.S.  Office  of  Management  and  Budget,  The  United  States  Budget  in 
Brief-Fiscal  Year  1975  (Washington:  Government  Printing  Office, 
1974),  p.  47. 

9.  Daniel  Bell,  "The  Public  Household-On  'Fiscal  Sociology'  and 
the  Liberal  Society,"  The  Public  Interest,  no.  37,  (Fall  1974),  p.  41; 
James  O'Connor,  The  Fiscal  Crisis  of  The  State  (New  York:  St.  Martin's 
Press,  1973),  p.  221. 

10.  Norman  H.  Nie  and  Kristi  Anderson,  "Mass  Belief  Systems 
Revisited:  Political  Change  and  Attitude  Structure,"  The  Journal  of 
Politics,  36  (August  1974),  pp.  558-59. 

1 1 .  William  Schneider,  "Public  Opinion:  The  Beginning  of 
Ideology?"  Foreign  Policy,  no.  17  (Winter  1974-75),  pp.  88  ff. 

12.  Arthur  H.  Miller,  "Political  Issues  and  Trust  in  Government: 
1964-70,"  American  Political  Science  Review,  68  (September  1974), 
pp.951  ff. 

13.  Gabriel  A.  Almond  and  Sidney  Verba,  The  Civic  Culture 
(Boston:  Little,  Brown,  1965),  pp.  64-68;  Gallup  Survey,  New  York 
Times,  October  14,  1973,  p.  45. 

14.  University  of  Michigan,  Survey  Research  Center,  Codebook, 
1960  Survey,  p.  146,  and  Codebook,  1968  Survey,  p.  310. 

15.  See  Norman  H.  Nie,  Sidney  Verba,  and  John  R.  Petrocik,  The 


The  United  States  117 

Changing  American  Voter  (Cambridge:  Harvard  University  Press,  forth- 
coming, 1976),  Chapter  15. 

16.  Jack  Citrin,  "Comment:  Political  Issues  and  Trust  in 
Government:  1964-70,"  American  Political  Science  Review,  68 
(September  1974),  pp.  982-84. 

17.Nie,  Verba,  and  Petrocik,  Changing  American  Voter,  Chapter  15, 
pp.  2-10. 

18.  Gallup  Survey  reported  in  New  York  Times,  October  17,  1971, 
p.  34;  N.  D.  Glenn,  "Sources  of  the  Shift  to  Political  Independence," 
Social  Science  Quarterly,  53  (December  1972),  pp.  494-519. 

19.  Frederick  G.  Dutton,  Changing  Sources  of  Power:  American 
Politics  in  the  1970s  (New  York:  McGraw-Hill,  1971),  p.  228;  Richard 
W.  Boyd,  "Electoral  Trends  in  Postwar  Politics,"  in  James  David 
Barber,  ed.,  Choosing  the  President  (Englewood  Cliffs,  N.J.: 
Prentice-Hall,  1974),  p.  185. 

20.  Boyd,  ibid,  p.  189. 

21.  Gerald  M.  Pomper,  "From  Confusion  to  Clarity:  Issues  and 
American  Voters,  1956-1968,"  American  Political  Science  Review,  66 
(June  1972),  pp.  415  ff.;  Miller,  ibid.,  68  (September  1974),  pp.  951 
ff.;  Norman  H.  Nie,  "Mass  Belief  Systems  Revisited,"  Journal  of 
Politics,  36  (August  1974),  pp.  540-91;  Schneider,  Foreign  Policy,  no. 
17,  pp.  98  ff. 

22.  Samuel  H.  Beer,  "Government  and  Politics:  An  Imbalance,"  The 
Center  Magazine,  7  (March-April  1974),  p.  15. 

23.  Daniel  Yankelovich,  Changing  Youth  Values  in  the  '70 's:  A 
Study  of  American  Youth  (New  York:  JDR  3rd  Fund,  1974),  p.  37. 

24.  Walter  Dean  Burnham,  Critical  Elections  and  the  Mainsprings  of 
American  Politics  (New  York:  W.  W.  Norton,  1970);  James  L. 
Sundquist,  Dynamics  of  the  Party  System  (Washington:  The  Brookings 
Institution,  1973);  Samuel  Lubell,  The  Future  of  American  Politics 
(New  York:  Harper,  1951). 

25.  Quoted  in  Michael  J.  Robinson,  "American  Political  Legitimacy 
in  an  Era  of  Electronic  Journalism:  Reflections  on  the  Evening  News," 
in  Richard  Adler,  ed.,  Television  as  a  Social  Force:  New  Approaches  to 
TV  Criticism  (New  York:  Praeger-Aspen,  1975),  p.  123. 

26.  Michael  J.  Robinson,  "Public  Affairs  Television  and  the  Growth 
of  Political  Malaise:  The  Case  of  The  Selling  of  the  Pentagon," 
American  Political  Science  Review,  forthcoming,  June  1976. 


118  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

27.  Robinson,  "American  Political  Legitimacy,"  pp.  126-27. 

28.  Louis  Harris  and  Associates,  Confidence  and  Concern:  Citizens 
View  American  Government  (Committee  Print,  U.S.  Senate,  Committee 
on  Government  Operations,  Subcommittee  on  Intergovernmental 
Relations,  93rd  Cong.,  1st  Sess.,  December  3, 1973),  pp.  4243, 299. 

29.  Tax  Foundation,  Inc.,  Unions  and  Government  Employment 
(New  York,  1972),  pp.  29, 39-41. 

30.  Huntington, Common Defense,pp.  271-75. 

31.  See  University  of  Michigan,  Survey  Research  Center,  surveys 
1958,  1964,  1966,  1968  and  1970,  on  black  and  white  "Attitudes 
Toward  Government:  Political  Cynicism,"  and  John  E.  Mueller,  War, 
Presidents,  and  Public  Opinion  (New  York:  John  Wiley,  1973),  pp. 
14048. 

32.  Yankelovich,  Changing  Youth  Values,  p.  9. 

33.  Anne  Foner,  "Age  Stratification  and  Age  Conflict  in  Political 
Life,"  American  Sociological  Review,  39  (April  1974),  p.  190. 

34.  Samuel  P.  Huntington,  "Postindustrial  Politics:  How  Benign  Will 
It  Be?"  Comparative  Politics,  16  (January  1974),  pp.  177-82;  Louis 
Harris,  The  Anguish  of  Change  (New  York:  W.  W.  Norton,  1973),  pp. 
35-52,272-73. 

35.  Verba  and  Nie,  Participation  in  America,  pp.  251-59. 

36.  Nie  and  Anderson,  Journal  of  Politics,  36  (August  1974),  pp. 
570-71. 

37.  Samuel  P.  Huntington,  "Paradigms  of  American  Politics:  Beyond 
the  One,  the  Two,  and  the  Many,"  Political  Science  Quarterly,  89 
(March  1974),  pp.  18-22. 


CHAPTER  IV 

JAPAN 

Joji  Watanuki 


I.  JAPANESE  DEMOCRACY'S  GOVERNABILITY 

There  is  no  absolute  governability  or  ungovernability. 
Governability  is  always  a  function  of  tasks,  both  imposed 
from  the  outside  and  generated  from  the  inside,  and  of 
capabilities,  of  both  the  elite  and  the  masses. 

1.  External  Conditions  Surrounding  Japanese  Democracy 

Although  there  seems  to  be  no  impending  external  threat 
of  military  aggression  to  Japan,  there  exist  uncertainties  of  a 
military  nature  which,  if  they  should  be  actualized,  would 
impose  enormous  strains  on  Japanese  leaders.  One  is  the 
instability  of  the  Korean  situation  and  possible  escalating 
confrontation  between  the  Republic  of  Korea  and  the 
People's  Democratic  Republic  of  Korea.  Another  is  the 
possibility  of  Sino-Soviet  military  confrontation.  In  both 
cases,  if  the  conflicts  should  escalate  enough,  they  would 
cause  worldwide  repercussions,  and  the  United  States,  at 
least,  would  inevitably  be  involved  in  them.  If,  however, 
the  escalation  should  remain  below  certain  limits  and  could 
be  regarded  as  a  local  problem,  it  is  possible  that  particularly 
strong  pressures  to  force  Japanese  decision-makers  to  make 

119 


120  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

difficult  policy  decisions  would  be  generated  from  both  sides' 
of  the  conflict.  The  former,  the  Korean  problem,  has  a 
special  significance  for  the  problem  of  the  internal  governa- 
bility  of  Japan. 

Apart  from  such  critical,  and  hopefully,  improbable  cases, 
there  are  two  external  factors  which  beset  Japan  and  create 
tasks  for  the  Japanese  leadership.  One  is  the  well-known 
international  dependency  and  vulnerability  of  the  Japanese 
economy  in  terms  of  resources  needed  not  only  for  industry 
but  also  for  feeding  the  Japanese  people.  According  to 
often-cited  figures,  Japan's  ratio  of  dependency  on  overseas 
resources  is:  almost  100  percent  in  oil;  85  percent  in  total 
energy  supply^  100  percent  in  aluminum;  and  95  percent  for 
iron  ore  (1970  level).  Of  Japan's  total  food  supply,  23  per- 
cent comes  from  abroad,  and  among  vital  foodstuffs,  92 
percent  of  the  wheat  and  96  percent  of  the  soybeans  con- 
sumed in  Japan  in  1971  came  from  abroad.  In  comparison 
with  the  equivalent  figures  for  the  United  States,  these 
figures  are  impressive  enough  to  show  Japan's  international 
dependency  in  the  acquisition  of  resources. 

Japan's  dependency  is,  however,  of  the  same  level  as  that 
of  many  West  European  societies.  What  distinguishes  Japan 
from  West  European  societies  is  the  second  external  factor. 
Japan  stands  alone  in  its  region  with  no  equal  partner  for 
joint  action,  which  would  share  common  interests  due  to  a 
similar  stage  of  industrial  development,  combined  with  the 
same  degree  of  commitment  to  principles  of  political 
democracy.  Of  course,  in  spite  of  the  European  Community, 
West  European  countries  are  far  from  achieving  complete 
accord  and  being  able  to  take  united  action  to  cope  with 
their  difficulties.  And  West  European  countries  and  the 
European  Community  as  a  whole  always  have  to  take  into, 
consideration  the  moves  of  other  regions— those  of  the  Soviet 
bloc,  the  Arab  countries,  and  all  other  Third  World  countries. 
As  the  most  economically  advanced  country  in  Asia  and 
because  of  the  historical  backgrounds  of  Japan  and  the 


Japan  121 

countries  of  Asia,  the  Japanese  elite  and  masses  are  torn 
between  a  feeling  of  belonging  to  Asia  and  a  feeling  of 
isolation  from  Asia,  with  an  orientation  to  the  United  States 
and  West  Europe.1  On  the  other  hand,  the  Asian  countries 
are  also  ambivalent  toward  Japan.  The  Japanese,  including 
those  in  other  Asian  countries,  are  expected  to  perform  a 
positive  role  because  they  are  Asians;  at  the  same  time  they 
are  often  severely  criticized  for  certain  behavior  which  would 
be  permitted  for  Europeans  or  Americans.  This  delicate 
position  of  Japan  in  the  region  can  be  made  to  serve  as  an 
asset  linking  the  other  Asian  countries  with  advanced 
economies  and  those  advanced  economies  with  developing 
economies  in  the  region.  On  the  other  hand,  it  could  become 
a  liability  which  could  confuse  Japan's  policy  choices  and 
aggravate  the  relationship  between  developing  countries  and 
economically  advanced  countries. 

2.  Domestic  Conditions  and  Capabilities 
of  Japanese  Democracy  After  World  War  II 

(a)  Consolidation  of  postwar  democracy.  In  discussing  the 
governability  of  democracy  in  Japan,  the  place  to  start  is 
with  the  reforms  after  World  War  II  and  the  1947  Con- 
stitution of  Japan,  which  is  the  key  political  institution  of 
postwar  Japanese  democracy.  It  has  been  argued  that  the 
Japanese  Constitution  of  1947  was  prepared  under  the  U.S. 
occupation.  The  draft  was  written  by  the  staff  of  SCAP 
(Supreme  Commander  of  Allied  Powers)  and  General  Douglas 
MacArthur,  and  handed  to  the  Japanese  government  with 
strong  pressure  in  early  1947. 

However,  in  spite  of  apparent  record  of  such  imposition  or 
implantation  by  the  Allied— and  actually  American- 
occupation  forces,  and  although  there  has  been  a  tenacious 
movement  by  rightists  both  outside  and  inside  the  Liberal 
Democratic  party  to  abolish  this  "given  Constitution'" 
and    to    make    an    "autonomous"    constitution,    the    1947 


122  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

Constitution  has  been  in  operation  for  thirty  years  and  will 
be  kept  intact  for  the  forseeable  future,  including  its  unique 
Article  9  which  forbids  Japan  to  wage  war  as  a  nation  and  to 
maintain  armed  forces.  It  is  a  miracle  of  modern  history  and 
is  a  key  to  understanding  and  predicting  Japanese  society  and 
politics. 

The  miracle  occurred  for  three  good  reasons.2  In  the  first 
place,  the  draft  Constitution  prepared  by  SCAP  was  not 
made  in  a  void.  It  had  many  ideas  in  common  with  a  draft 
constitution  prepared  by  the  Japanese  liberals  at  that  time. 
Besides  the  Constitution  itself,  many  postwar  reforms 
performed  under  the  American  occupation  were  congruent 
with  (or  some  steps  in  advance  of)  the  proposals  made  by  the 
liberals  and  even  by  the  enlightened  bureaucrats  either  then 
or  even  in  prewar  days.  Thus,  many  reforms  made  during  the 
U.S.  occupation  helped  to  release  and  encourage  "reform 
potentials"  which  had  already  accumulated  in  Japan  during 
World  War  II.  Second,  a  positive  role  was  played  by  the 
opposition— especially  that  of  the  Japan  Socialist  party  in  the 
period  of  1952-1955,  just  after  the  end  of  occupation  in 
1952.  The  Conservatives,  at  that  time  consisting  of  the  Japan 
Liberal  party  and  the  Japan  Democratic  party,  wanted  to 
revise  the  "excessive"  reforms  made  under  the  occupation 
and  campaigned  for  rewriting  the  whole  Constitution.  The 
key  parts  of  the  Constitution  which  the  Conservatives  wanted 
in  common  to  rewrite  were  those  on  the  status  of  the 
Emperor,  Article  9,  and  those  concerning  the  family  system. 
Extreme  conservatives  wanted  more  general  deliberalization 
concerning  the  rights  of  labor  unions,  freedom  of  speech  and 
association,  and  so  on.  If  their  attempts  had  been  successful, 
what  consequences  would  have  followed  for  Japanese  society 
and  politics?  Since  this  is  just  a  matter  of  sheer  conjecture,  it 
is  open  to  various  arguments.  My  argument,  however,  is  this: 
The  consequence  would  have  been  less  stability  in  Japanese 
politics  and  the  accumulation  of  more  frustration  and 
alienation    among   more-educated    people  and  also  among 


Japan  123 

younger  people  in  Japanese  society.  A  Japan  with  recognized 
armed  forces  but  with  more  domestic  political  confrontation 
and  more  accumulation  of  frustration  among  the  populace, 
and  possibly  with  repeated  attempts  at  constitutional  revision 
in  both  radical  and  reactionary  directions,  would  have  been 
possible.  As  it  was,  the  Socialists,  who  at  that  time  were 
divided  between  the  right-wing  Socialists  and  the  left-wing 
Socialists  but  who  both  agreed  to  preserve  the  1947 
Constitution,  succeeded  in  winning  one-third  of  both  Houses 
of  the  Diet  in  elections  in  the  early  1950s  and  blocked  the 
Conservatives'  attempt  to  revise  the  Constitution,  which 
required  the  approval  of  two-thirds  of  the  Diet.  The  legacy  of 
the  Constitutional  dispute  in  this  period  still  remains  in  the 
usual  way  of  thinking  of  the  1947  Constitution  as  one 
package,  that  is,  thinking  based  on  an  either-or  way  so  that 
no  part  of  the  Constitution  can  be  revised  without  rewriting 
the  whole.  Third,  the  mainstream  of  the  Conservatives— the 
Liberal  Democratic  party— is  presently  indifferent  about  this 
matter  and  does  not  want  to  take  the  trouble  to  confront  the 
Socialists  and  the  Komei  party.  Behind  the  Conservative 
attitude  not  to  take  the  trouble  to  alter  the  1947  Constitu- 
tion is  another  factor  which  has  contributed  to  the  consolida- 
tion of  that  Constitution.  In  the  process  of  economic  growth 
in  the  late  1950s  and  throughout  the  1960s,  with  a  number 
of  concomitant  social  changes,  the  1947  Constitution  and 
most  of  the  postwar  reforms  became  necessary  to  the 
operation  of  the  Japanese  economy  and  society.  The  issues 
raised  by  the  Conservatives,  especially  by  the  rightist  wing  of 
them,  against  the  1947  Constitution  became  obsolete.  For 
example,  the  1947  Constitution  and  the  reform  of  the  family 
code  assured  the  independence  of  family  members.  Younger 
people,  who  were  supposed  to  be  under  the  control  of  the 
familyhead  before  the  reforms,  were  given  legal  freedom 
from  the  family  by  the  postwar  reforms  and  actually  received 
economic  freedom  because  of  the  labor  shortage  and  rise  of 
wages.    From  the   viewpoint    of  industry,  also,  voluntary 


124  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

mobility  of  younger  people  irrespective  of  the  assent  of  the 
familyhead  was  welcome.  To  the  expanding,  more-educated 
population,  which  has  contributed  to  the  labor  force  with 
higher  quality,  the  idea  and  stipulation  of  the  status  of  the 
Emperor  as  a  symbol  of  the  state  in  the  1947  Constitution 
has  been  more  acceptable  than  either  the  idea  of  the  Emperor 
as  God  in  prewar  days  or  the  policy  of  the  Conservatives,  that 
the  Emperor  should  have  more  substantial  power.  Labor 
unions  recognized  and  protected  by  the  1947  Constitution, 
with  their  peculiarly  Japanese  form  of  "enterprise  unions," 
were  found  to  be  no  obstacle  to  technological  innovation  and 
contributed  to  the  maintenance  of  commitment  of  the 
workers  to  the  company. 

Thus,  the  mainstream  of  the  Liberal  Democratic  party  and 
the  mainstream  of  Japanese  economic  circles  have  no  serious 
intention  of  revising  the  1947  Constitution  now  or  in  the 
near  future.  According  to  opinion  polls,  the  majority  of  the 
public  also  supports  the  1947  Constitution.  In  addition,  the 
Socialists  and  the  Komei  party  are  firmly  committed  to  it. 
The  Japan  Communist  party  has  also  declared  its 
commitment  to  defend  the  present  Constitution,  at  least  in 
the  near  future,  although  at  the  same  time  it  does  not  hide  its 
view  that  at  some  future  time  the  Constitution  should  be 
rewritten  in  more  socialistic  style,  a  point  which  the  Komei 
party  has  been  fiercely  attacking. 

Thus,  in  comparison  with  the  German  Weimar  Republic  of 
1919-33  Japanese  postwar  democracy  has  a  far  firmer  basis. 
A  doubt  remains  about  whether  or  not  the  Japanese  people 
have  accepted  the  postwar  democratic  system  primarily 
because  of  Japan's  economic  prosperity  in  the  postwar 
period.  However,  even  if  this  is  so,  the  prewar  system  offers 
no  competing  attraction,  especially  to  the  younger  genera- 
tion. There  is  little  possibility  of  a  powerful  revival  of  prewar 
Japanese  militarism  or  political  traditionalism  in  the  future. 
Rather,  the  problem  is  how,  within  the  1947  Constitution, 
Japan  can  handle  the  status  of  Japanese  Self  Defense  Forces, 


Japan  125 

which  have  been  regarded  by  the  Socialist  and  the  Commu- 
nist parties  as  unconstitutional  on  one  hand,  and  on  the 
other,  have  accumulated  capability  and  de  facto  legitimacy 
during  their  existence  and  development  over  twenty  years 
under  the  LDP  government. 

(b)  The  capability  of  the  Liberal  Democratic  party.  The 
Japanese  Conservatives,  particularly  the  Liberal  Democratic 
party  since  its  formation  in  1955,  have  ruled  Japan  through- 
out the  postwar  period,  except  for  the  short  and  unsuccessful 
coalition  of  the  Socialist  and  Democratic  parties  in  1947-48. 
The  capability  of  the  LDP  is  open  to  partisan  disputes.  LDP 
people  and  ardent -supporters  of  the  LDP  can  say  that  under 
the  rule  of  the  LDP's  majority  for  twenty  years,  Japan's 
economic  growth  and  its  peaceful  existence  with  other 
nations  are  the  proofs  of  the  LDP's  high  capability.  The 
award  of  the  1974  Nobel  Peace  Prize  to  ex-Prime  Minister 
Eisaku  Sato  seems  to  back  up  such  an  argument.  But  the 
opposition  parties  have  naturally  been  critical  of  the  LDP's 
capability  and  actually  expressed  astonishment  and  criticism 
of  the  award  of  the  Nobel  Peace  Prize  to  Sato.  Apart  from 
such  partisan  disputes,  two  observations  can  be  made.  First, 
the  LDP's  rule  has  carried  with  it  both  merits  and  demerits— 
in  other  words,  functions  and  dysfunctions.  Second,  the 
social  and  cultural  bases  which  have  hitherto  supported  the 
functional  side  of  the  LDP  have  been  declining.  Thus,  the 
changing  tides  of  Japanese  society  seem  to  be  less  congruent 
with,  or  more  beyond  the  adaptability  of  the  LDP  than 
before. 

As  for  the  LDP's  merits,  I  can  cite  three  points.  First,  the 
close  coordination  between  the  LDP,  the  higher  elite  corps  of 
the  bureaucracy,  and  the  economic  elite  (which  have  been 
called  "Japan  Incorporated"  since  Time  magazine's  story  of 
May  10,  1971,  invented  the  term),  certainly  contributed  to 
Japan's  economic  growth  and  will  also  function  positively  in 
future  times  of  economic  crisis  through  skillful  "consensus 
economy."  Certainly  the  LDP's  capability  for  policy  forma- 


126  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

tion  is  high  in  the  sense  that  it  is  fused  with  the  bureaucratic 
elite.  This  group  consists  of  ex-high-level  bureaucrats,  who 
became  either  LDP  parliamentary  members  or  top  executives 
of  public  and  private  corporations  after  their  relatively  early 
retirement  (around  the  ages  of  fifty  to  fifty  five);  of  active 
senior  bureaucrats;  and  of  successive  generations  of  successful 
candidates  in  the  higher  civil  service  examination.  Ex-high- 
level  bureaucrats  as  LDP  politicians  contribute  their  know- 
ledge and  experiences  accumulated  during  their  bureaucratic 
careers  to  the  formation  of  policies  by  the  party.  They  can 
also  maintain  communication  with  their  ex-colleagues  in 
public  and -private  corporations  and,  moreover,  may  utilize 
the  cooperation  and  assistance  of  their  successors  on  active 
duty  in  the  bureaucracy. 

Second,  the  LDP  has  build  up  skillful  vote-getting  ma- 
chines in  its  koenkai  (associations  supporting  individual 
politicians),  through  which  various  demands— personal, 
regional,  and  occupational— of  the  vast  populace  have  been 
absorbed  and  satisfied.  All  LDP  Diet  members  maintain  their 
koenkai,3  which  often  comprise  tens  of  thousands  of 
"members"  who  rarely  pay  membership  dues.  Almost  all  the 
expenses  to  maintain  such  koenkai  are  paid  by  the  LDP 
politicians  themselves,  who  therefore  always  badly  need 
money.  LDP  politicians  are  very  responsive  to  their  koenkai 
clients,  especially  to  the  key  persons  in  them,  who  are  often 
the  local  influential  persons  in  agricultural  associations  or 
small-  and  medium-sized  trade  associations.  Therefore,  in 
spite  of  its  close  coordination  with  big  businesses  and  its 
financial  dependency  on  them,  the  LDP  has  not  ignored  the 
interests  of  local  leaders  in  agriculture,  fisheries,  small-  and 
medium-sized  commerce,  and  manufacturing.  The  LDP  at  the 
grass  roots  level  has  been  loosely  structured  and  has  consisted 
of  federations  of  hundreds  of  small  parties.  Therefore,  it  has 
been  able  to  absorb  a  variety  of  interests  and  demands.  As  is 
well  known,  however,  mainly  because  of  the  distribution  of 
money,    LDP    politicians    are    "aggregated"    into    several 


Japan  127 

factions,  and  eventually,  the  formation  of  LDP  policy  is 
made  in  close  contact  with  the  bureaucracy  and  big  business- 
es. Here,  in  a  sense,  there  is  a  beautiful  pattern  of  wide  inter- 
est articulation  through  individual  LDP  members  and  their 
koenkai,  with  interest  aggregation  through  factions,  and 
eventual  agreement  by  the  triumvirate  of  big  business, 
bureaucracy,  and  the  LDP. 

Third,  although  the  LDP  has  been  self-identified  as  a 
conservative  party  and  many  members  of  it  have  expressed 
nostalgia  for  a  number  of  aspects  of  the  prewar  system  from 
time  to  time,  and  although  a  close  tie  with  the  United  States 
has  been  the  LDP's  official  line  on  foreign  policy,  still  LDP 
Diet  members  have  enjoyed  a  wide  range  of  freedom  to 
express  divergent  policy  views  and  even  behavior  concerning 
both  domestic  and  foreign  policies.  In  the  sphere  of  foreign 
policy,  members  of  the  Asian  and  African  Problem  Study 
Group  had  visited  the  People's  Republic  of  China  a  number 
of  times  before  Tanaka's  visit  to  China,  and  also  have  been 
keeping  in  contact  with  the  People's  Democratic  Republic  of 
Korea.  However,  the  LDP  still  has  strong  Taiwan  supporters 
and  also  a  Korean  lobby,  composed  of  those  who  keep  close 
ties  with  the  Republic  of  Korea.  In  the  sphere  of  domestic 
policy,  a  fairly  wide  divergence  of  opinions  exists  among  LDP 
politicians.  This  ideological  looseness  and  vagueness  of  the 
LDP  is  due  to  the  independence  of  LDP  politicians  in 
vote-getting  and  to  the  nonideological  formation  of  factions 
within  the  LDP,  and  these  characteristics  have,  in  their  turn, 
contributed  to  neutralizing  the  party  image  against  the  attack 
from  the  opposition  parties  that  the  LDP  is  a  reactionary 
party.  These  characteristics  have,  moreover,  given  the  LDP 
wider  channels  of  contact  and  assets  to  be  utilized  in  case  of 
policy  change. 

As  has  been  pointed  out,  all  three  of  these  "merits,"  on 
the  other  hand,  carry  demerits  and  involve  dysfunctions.  On 
the  first,  close  contact  and  skillful  coordination  between  the 
groups  in  the  triumvirate  has  meant  their  disproportional 


128  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

predominance  in  policy  formation.  Powers  to  countervail  and 
check  that  triumvirate  have  been  disporportionally  weak.  As 
for  the  second  mechanism,  the  koenkai  which  have  made  the 
LDP  _  capable  of  absorbing  various  interests  and  demands, 
since  the  supporting  groups  of  LDP  are  not  distributed 
equally  in  terms  of  region,  occupation,  and  generation, 
unavoidably  some  interests  are  systematically  respected  and 
others  are  ignored.  And,  continuation  of  LDP  rule  for  nearly 
twenty  years  has  generated  a  sense  of  alienation  from  power 
and  a  feeling  of  ill-treatment  in  certain  sectors  of  society.  To 
supporters  of  the  opposition  parties,  not  only  LDP  rule,  but 
also  the  whole  "period  of  Japanese  history  under  LDP  rule,  is 
subject  to  criticism.  It  has  been  their  rule,  and  their  period, 
not  ours,  from  this  perspective.  This  kind  of  feeling  of 
alienation  was  clearly  expressed  when  ex-Prime  Minister 
Eisaku  Sato  was  awarded  the  Nobel  Peace  Prize.  Third, 
concerning  the  looseness  of  ideological  control  within  the 
LDP,  there  is  the  widely  held  fear  of  unpredictability  of  LDP 
behavior.  Some  policies  are  formed  on  the  basis  of  factional 
fights  or  compromise  within  the  LDP,  and  many  others  are 
made  upon  consultation  with,  or  according  to  the  advice  of, 
bureaucratic  and  business  circles.  Concerning  the  former 
policies,  especially  from  the  viewpoints  of  opposition  par- 
ties, the  LDP  is  a  party  which  can  suddenly  propose  ultra- 
conservative,  even  rightist  proposals.  Partly  due  to  the 
result  of  these  features  of  LDP  rule,  and  partly  due  to  the 
nature  of  the  opposition  parties— especially  the  Japan  Social- 
ist party  which  has  been  tightly  committed  to  Marxist 
doctrine— a  lack  of  trust  between  governing  party  and 
opposition  parties  has  been  conspicuous.  And  also,  those 
intellectuals  supporting  the  opposition  parties  are  more 
numerous  and  vocal  in  their  criticisms  of  the  LDP  than 
expected,  given  the  stability  and  achievements  of  LDP  rule. 
Another  source  of  vulnerability  of  the  LDP  is  an  ethical 
one  concerning  its  way  of  procuring  and  spending  political 
funds.  All  LDP  politicians  have  to  constantly  procure  and 


Japan  129 

spend  money  in  order  to  maintain  their  own  koenkai.  The 
minimum  necessary  expenditure  of  LDP  Diet  Members  is  said 
to  be  3  million  yen  (10,000  U.S.  dollars)  per  month  in  an 
off-election  period.  They  raise  part  of  this  money  themselves, 
and  part  comes  from  their  faction  leaders.  Faction  leaders 
have  to  take  care  of  the  funds  of  their  followers.  And  it  has 
been  a  well-known  fact  that  the  main  part  of  these  political 
funds  is  given  by  business  corporations.  The  points  are:  Are 
huge  sums  of  political  donations  by  business  corporations 
really  pure  and  voluntary  contributions,  or  is  this  implicit 
bribery?  And  is  it  fair  political  competition  that  the  LDP  and 
LDP  factions  combined  are  spending  political  funds  five 
times  larger  than  the  total  political  funds  spent  by  all  four 
opposition  parties  together  according  to  an  official  report 
released  by  the  government?4  Moreover,  it  is  widely  believed 
that  the  actual  total  of  political  spending  by  the  LDP  is  more 
than  this  official  record. 

It  is  a  well-known  fact  that  the  LDP's  share  of  the  votes  in 
national  elections  has  been  gradually  declining.  Although  in 
the  case  of  the  House  of  Representatives  the  LDP  still 
maintained  a  46.8  percent  share  of  the  votes  in  the  1972 
general  election,  the  LDP  share  fell  below  40  percent  (39.5 
percent)  in  the  Prefectural  Constituency  of  the  election  of 
the  House  of  Councillors  in  1974.  Partly  due  to  the 
overrepresentation  of  the  rural  districts  in  the  Diet  and  partly 
due  to  the  split  of  the  opposition  parties,  the  LDP  still 
succeeds  in  getting  a  majority  of  the  seats  in  the  Houses  (27 1 
out  of  49 1  in  the  House  of  Representatives,  and  1 26  out  of 
252  in  the  House  of  Councillors).  The  LDP's  majority  is  slim 
in  the  House  of  Councillors,  however,  and  the  LDP  lacks 
sufficient  majority  legitimacy  even  in  the  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives due  to  rural  overrepresentation  and  disproportional 
spending  of  political  funds. 

(c)  Quality  of  the  Japanese  bureaucracy.  Although  it 
depends  on  the  definition  of  governability,  in  any  under- 
standing of  governability  as  a  synthetic  capability  relating  the 


130  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

governing  and  the  governed,  the  quality  of  bureaucracy,  as 
the  governing  framework  or  as  an  intermediary  between  the 
governing  and  the  governed  or^s  an  autonomous  third  force, 
has  special  significance.  In  this  respect,  the  Japanese  bureau- 
cracy seems  to  deserve  some  attention.  Historically,  the 
Japanese  bureaucracy  was  formed  after  the  Prussian  model, 
legacies  of  which  remain  even  today  in  formalistic  legalism 
and  alleged  neutralism  which  does  not,  however,  prevent  the 
high  bureaucrats  from  committing  themselves  to  partisan 
stands  of  the  governing  party,  as  representing  the  interest  of 
the  state.  Many  high-level  bureaucrats,  after  retirement,  have 
joined  the  LDP  and,  after  their  successful  election,  have 
become  key  figures  in  the  governing  party.  The  bureaucrats, 
on  duty  are,  however,  fairly  autonomous  under  the  control 
of  administrative  vice-ministers  and  the  elite  bureaucratic 
corps  has  a  high  degree  of  esprit  de  corps,  similar  to  the 
British  Civil  Service.  During  the  recent  period  of  economic 
growth,  mainly  in  the  Ministries  of  Financed  and  of 
International  Trade  and  Industry,  and  in  the  Economic 
Planning  Agency,  technocrats,  consisting  primarily  of  eco- 
nomic specialists,  have  been  gaining  power,  and  in  this 
predominance  of  technocrats,  Japanese  bureaucracy  can  be 
compared  with  the  French  bureaucracy. 

Thus,  the  capability  of  Japanese  bureaucracy  can  be 
evaluated  as  rather  high.  The  members  of  the  elite  bureau- 
cratic corps,  consisting  of  those  who  passed  the  higher  civil 
service  examination— whose  number  is  still  limited  to  400  or 
so  annually  in  this  age  of  expansion  of  higher  education  with 
■1.5  million  university  students,  are  really  elite  both  in  terms 
of  their  initial  caliber  and  the  opportunities  for  training  and 
accumulation  of  administrative  experience  given  to  them 
during  their  careers.  This  elite  bureaucratic  corps  of  about 
1 0,000  is  still  prepared  today  to  work  twenty-four  hours  per 
day  and  seven  days  a  week  if  necessary,  because  of  its 
privileged  position  of  good  care  and  faster  promotion  and  the 
prevailing  ethos  of  diligence  and  self-sacrifice  in  the  elite 


Japan  131 

There  are,  however,  dysfunctions  and  vulnerability  in  the 
Japanese  bureaucracy.  The  top  level  of  the  Japanese  bureau- 
cratic elite  corps  and  alumni  from  this  group  have  been  too 
fused  with  the  LDP.  Furthermore,  with  the  expansion  of 
higher  education,  a  system  designed  to  recruit  only  400  or  so 
per  year  to  the  elite  bureaucratic  corps  cannot  maintain  itself 
forever.  Actually,  many  university  graduates  are  taking 
examinations  for  middle  civil  service  positions  which  have 
been  intended  for  high  school  or  junior  college  graduates. 
The  point  is  that  in  such  a  situation  it  will  become  difficult 
to  give  special  favor  to  those  who  passed  higher  civil  service 
examinations  and  to  discriminate  against  other  members  of 
the  bureaucracy  who  are  now  also  university  graduates.  In 
the  near  future  the  notion  and  practice  of  the  elite 
bureaucratic  corps  will  be  forced  to  give  way  to  more 
egalitarian,  less  privileged  forms.  Local  governments  have 
been  doing  this  already.  For  instance,  the  Tokyo  metropol- 
itan government  has  been  recruiting  several  hundred  universi- 
ty graduates  on  an  equal  basis.  In  addition  it  has  been  an 
established  practice  for  Japanese  ministries  to  recruit  their 
own  personnel,  both  elite  and  non-elite,  as  the  personnel  of 
their  own  ministries  only.  The  aim  has  been  to  build  up  the 
ministry's  own  bureaucracy  of  specialists  on  matters  over 
which  that  ministry  presides  and  to  build  up  strong  solidarity 
in  the  elite  bureaucratic  corps  within  a  particular  ministry. 
This  practice  has  brought  with  it  the  pattern  of  ministerial 
bureaucrats  acting  to  promote  the  interests  of  their  clienteles 
and  ardently  promoting  interests  and  demands  within  their 
jurisdictions  even  in  dispute  with  the  governing  party,  thus 
serving  as  guardians  of  interests  which  might  be  neglected  by 
the  governing  party.  But,  the  cost  paid  for  this  is  bureaucratic 
sectionalism  and  there  is  no  bureau  to  take  care  of  overall 
policy.  To  be  sure  there  are  the  Prime  Minister's  office  and 
the  Cabinet  Secretariat,  which  are  supposed  to  perform  this 
function,  but  these  bureaucrats  come  from  various  ministries, 
serve   for  a  couple  of  years,  and  go  back  to  their  home 


132  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

ministries;  therefore,  they  are  likely  to  remain  committed  to 
the  particular  interests  of  their  home  ministries. 

(d)  The  economy.  As  is  well  known,  Japanese  economic 
growth  during  the  two  decades  before  the  oil  crisis  of  Octo- 
ber 1973  was  amazing,  continuously  maintaining  an  annual 
growth  rate  over  10%.  GNP  and  also  per  capita  income  dou- 
bled every  five  years.  Even  considering  the  rise  of  commodity 
prices,  real  wages  still  nearly  doubled  between  1960  and 
1972.6  Japan's  GNP  is  larger  than  that  of  any  West  European 
country  and  its  per  capita  income  or  wage  is  roughly  equal 
with,  or  even  slightly  more  than,  that  of  Britain  or  France, 
according  to  the  statistics.  With  this  growth  of  GNP  and  in- 
crease of  per  capita  income  and  wages,  government  revenue 
and  spending  have  expanded  enormously.  From  1965  to 
1973,  for  instance,  the  government  budget  grew  from  3,658 
billion  yen  to  14,  284  billion  yen,  that  is,  over  three  times.7 
In  other  words,  so  far,  with  the  growth  of  the  Japanese  econ- 
omy, the  government  has  acquired  tremendous  amounts  of 
goods  and  services  which  it  can  dispose,  and  this  has  made  it 
possible  for  the  Japanese  government  to  distribute  goods  and 
services  in  response  to  the  increased  demands  of  the  popu- 
lace. Under  these  circumstances,  government  has  been  able  to 
avoid  serious  priority  problems. 

Again,  as  is  well  known,  since  the  successive  revaluation  of 
the  yen,  the  oil  crisis  and  the  subsequent  jump  of  oil  prices, 
the  picture  has  been  changing  rapidly.  The  growth  rate  for 
fiscal  year  1973  (April  1973  to  March  1974)  dropped  sharply 
to  5.4  percent,  and  that  for  the  1974  fiscal  year  was 
eventually  found  to  be  minus  (—1.8  percent).  According  to 
the  Ministry  of  International  Trade  and  Industry  (MITI),  the 
expected  growth  rate  for  1975  is  2  percent.  Although 
somewhat  slowed,  the  rise  of  consumer  prices  as  of  March 
1975  in  comparison  with  the  previous  year  was  still  13 
percent.  The  government  target  is  to  lower  the  rise  of 
consumer  prices  to  a  single  digit  by  the  end  of  1975.  In  this 
economic  situation,  the  national  government  could  still 
increase  its  budget  to  17,180  billion  yen  in  the  1974  fiscal 


Japan  133 

year  and  21,280  billion  yen  in  fiscal  year  1975,  without 
creating  serious  deficits  and  increasing  the  rate  of  inflation, 
but  local  governments  now  face  serious  deficits  in  their 
budgets.  It  is-  expected  that  the  national  government  too  will 
face  a  tighter  financial  situation  and  priority  problems  in 
budget-making  for  next  fiscal  year,  beginning  in  April  1976. 

As  for  the  longer  economic  perspective,  the  government 
defines  the  period  from  1974  to  1976  as  an  adjustment 
period  from  rapid  economic  growth  to  stable  economic 
growth  or  a  "less  accelerated"  economy,  as  it  is  called.  After 
1976,  the  MITI  is  expecting,  an  annual  economic  growth  rate 
of  about  7  percent.  If  so,  this  moderate  growth  can  bring 
with  it  some  leeway  for  priority  problems  but  that  leeway 
will  be  far  more  restricted  in  comparison  with  previous  years 
of  more  than  10  percent  growth  of  the  economy. 

(e)Mass  media.  Development  of  mass  media  in  Japan  is 
quite  conspicuous.  The  total  number  of  copies  of  newspapers 
issued  daily  is  56  million  copies,  which  is  second  only  to  that 
of  the  United  States  (63  million  copies).  The  estimated 
number  of  television  sets  currently  in  use  is  48  million,  and 
there  are  five  nationwide  television  networks— one  is  the 
publicly  operated  NHK  (Japan  Broadcasting  Corporation) 
and  the  other  four  are  privately  owned  (NTV,  TBS,  Fuji,  and 
NET).8  Besides  the  press  and  TV,  the  plethora  of  magazines 
is  a  characteristic  of  the  Japanese  mass  media  scene.  In 
particular,  the  variety  of  weekly  magazines  with  huge 
circulations  (about  fifty  different  weekly  magazines  are 
selling  eight  million  copies  per  month)  is  striking. 

What  is  the  relevance  of  the  Japanese  mass  media  to  the 
governability  of  Japanese  democracy?  Under  the  postwar 
democracy,  there  has  been  no  governmental  censorship 
except  during  the  occupation  period,  and  all  the  major 
newspapers  and  TV  networks  have  been  avowed  guardians  of 
democracy.  Their  quality  is  not  bad,  especially  the  five  major 
newspapers  with  nationwide  circulation  {Asahi,  Mainichi, 
Yomiuri,   Sankei,    and  Nihon  Keizai),  which  are  proud  of 


1 34  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

being  quality  newspapers  with  circulations  of  several  million 
and  which  compete  with  each  other  in  terms  of  their 
excellence. 

Thus  we  can  say  that  the  Japanese  mass  media  as  a  whole 
are  a  positive  factor  in  the  maintenance  and  operation  of 
Japanese  democracy.  However,  the  Japanese  mass  media  have 
several  characteristics  peculiar  to  Japan,  which  function  as  a 
kind  of  constraint,  within  which  Japanese  democracy  has  to 
operate  and  which  might  make  Japanese  democracy 
vulnerable  under  possible  changed  conditions. 

First,  as  has  often  been  pointed  out,  Japanese  newspapers 
are  highly  standardized,  in  the  sense  that  they  tend  to  refrain 
from  presenting  partisan  opinion,  and  allocate  their  space  in  a 
quite  similar  way  to  coverage  of  'everything  from  on-the- 
street  human  interest  stories  to  highbrow  academic  articles. 

Second,  alongside  their  nonpartisanship,  another 
established  characteristic  of  Japanese  newspapers  is  what  is 
called  their  "opposition  spirit,"  which  means  critical  of  the 
government,  but  within  the  limits  of  nonpartisanship.  The 
result  is  that  nonpartisan  intellectual  radicalism  is  treated 
rather  favorably  in  the  newspapers  and  a  tone  of  moral 
sensationalism  colors  the  reports  and  articles  in  newspapers. 

In  the  case  of  broadcasting,  NHK  clings  more  strictly  to 
the  principle  of  nonpartisanship  and  to  a  less  critical  spirit 
than  the  newspapers.  Other  TV  networks  are  more  and  more 
tied  to  particular  major  newspapers  and  show  similar 
characteristics  to  these  newspapers  in  their  reporting. 
However,  sensationalism  is  more  obvious  in  several  weekly 
magazines,  such  as  Shukan-Post,  Shukan-Gendai  and,  al- 
though in  a  rather  conservative  tone,  Shukan-Shincho ,  each 
of  which  sells  over  500,000  copies  every  week. 

Those  characteristics  of  Japanese  mass  media  can  have 
both  positive  and  negative  functions  for  the  governability  of 
Japanese  democracy.  The  newspapers'  and  NHK's  nonparti- 
sanship is  good  in  preventing  manipulation  by  the  powerful 
mass  media.  Sensationalism  has  helped  to  arouse  the  atten- 


Japan  135 

tion  of  the  public  to  politics  from  issue  to  issue  as  they  arise. 
Negative  functions,  however,  also  follow  from  these  charac- 
teristics. Nonpartisanship  of  the  mass  media  can  bring  with  it 
the  loss  of  the  function  of  stimulating  political  discussion, 
and  the  critical  spirit  and  moral  sensationalism  can  obstruct 
necessary  mobilization  of  support  by  the  government  and 
encourage  political  distrust  of  the  government. 

(f)  Education.  Expansion  of  higher  education  in  Japan  has 
been  amazing  during  the  past  decade.  The  percentage  of 
those  enrolling  in  universities  and  colleges  among  the  eligible 
age  group  has  doubled  during  the  decade  and  reached  30 
percent  in  1974.  Furthermore,  it  is  expected  that  his  trend 
will  continue  and  that  enrollment  will  reach  40  percent  by 
1980.  From  an  educational  standpoint,  the  Japanese  uni- 
versity system  has  a  number  of  problems  to  be  solved,9  but 
only  the  political  relevance  of  this  expansion  of  higher 
education  will  be  considered  here. 

So  far,  university  expansion  has  had  relatively  little  direct 
impact  on  politics.  Of  course,  there  has  been  sporadic  campus 
unrest,  emergence  of  a  variety  of  radical  groups  recruited 
from  university  students,  and  participation  of  a  number  of 
students  in  antipollution  movements.  Also,  the  Japan  Com- 
munist Party  has  maintained  its  influence  on  student  move- 
ments through  its  Democaratic  Youth  League,  and  the 
League's  members  are  quite  active  in  assisting  JCP's  election 
campaigns.  However,  a  majority  of  the  1 .5  million  Japanese 
university  students  and  the  couple  millions  of  recent  grad- 
uates have  been  relatively  calm  politically.  One  of  the  rea- 
sons for  this  calm  has  been  the  favorable  situation  of  the 
job  market  for  rapidly  expanding  numbers  of  university 
graduates.  The  decade  has  witnessed  an  enormous  expansion 
of  tertiary  industries  and  of  professional,  technical,  and 
clerical  jobs,  which  have  absorbed  a  couple  million  university 
graduates.  The  shortage  of  young  blue-collar  workers  resulted 
in  the  improvement  of  the  wages  of  not  only  young 
blue-collar  workers  but  also  of  young  white-collar  workers.  In 


136  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

spite  of  an  ongoing  change  of  values  in  the  younger 
generation,  organizational  disciplines  regulating  the  new 
recruits  in  business  or  bureaucracy  have  persisted  and  have 
been  successful  in  making  them  adapt  to  organizational 
norms.  Moreover,  so  far  the  expansion  of  higher  education 
has  coincided  with  the  expansion  of  local  governmental 
activities  and  personnel.  The  percentage  of  university  gradu- 
ates among  newly  recruited  civil  servants  on  the  local 
government  level  has  increased  rapidly,  which  has  certainly 
contributed  to  upgrading  the  quality  of  the  local  civil 
service. 

Another  aspect  of  higher  education  has  been  the  increase 
of  social  science  specialists  in  the  universities,  some  of  whom 
have  begun  to  keep  closer  contact  with  governmental 
policy-making  than  previous  Japanese  university  professors. 
In  the  fields  of  econometrics,  social  engineering,  and  regional 
planning  a  number  of  specialists  are  giving  more  advice  and 
keeping  close  contact  with  the  government.  On  the  other 
hand,  expansion  of  higher  education  has  also  brought  with  it 
an  increasing  number  of  intellectual  oppositionists.  In  Japan's 
case,  however,  intellectual  opposition  has  a  long  tradition. 
What  is  new  is  the  emergence  of  policy-oriented  fields  of 
social  science  and  policy-oriented  intellectuals  prepared  to 
give  advice  to  government. 

The  crucial  question,  however,  is  whether  the  Japanese 
economy  can  continue  to  offer  suitable  jobs  to  university 
graduates  who  constitute  over  30  percent  or  even  40  percent 
of  the  corresponding  age  group.  And  another  crucial  question 
is  the  cost  and  quality  of  higher  education.  Government  has 
been  increasing  the  appropriation  of  public  funds  to  assist 
private  universities.  In  the  expected  tight  budgetary  situation, 
whether  government  can  and  should  expand  such  assistance  is 
questionable. 

(g)  Labor  unions.  In  postwar  Japanese  democracy,  labor 
unions    have   established   their  recognized  position   firmly. 


Japan  137 

Also,  Japanese  labor  unions  with  their  form  of  "enterprise 
union"— meaning  that  unions  have  been  organized 
corresponding  to  the  scope  of  each  company,  embracing  all 
employees  in  that  company— have  had  no  essential  objection 
to  the  introduction  of  technological  innovations  so  long  as 
the  company  has  guaranteed  favorable  treatment  and  offered 
retraining  to  those  who  were  transferred  to  new  jobs  in  the 
company,  unlike  British  unions  based  on  a  particular  job  or 
craft.  In  spite  of  their  basic  form  of  "enterprise  union," 
Japanese  labor  unions  have  succeeded  in  building  up 
federations  of  unions  within  the  same  kind  of  industries,  and 
eventually  nationaL  federations  of  labor  unions.  (Sohyo  and 
Domei  are  two  big  national  federations  of  labor  unions  which 
have  been  exercising  fairly  strong  influence  through  their 
jointly  scheduled  plan  of  wage-raise  demands  [the  so-called 
"spring  struggle"]  and  electoral  campaigning  in  support  of 
the  opposition  parties.  Sohyo  supports  the  Socialists  and 
Domei  supports  the  Democratic  Socialists.) 

Present-day  democracy  cannot  exist  without  the  recog- 
nition of,  and  support  from,  labor  unions.  Actually,  the 
Japanese  labor  unions,  especially  the  two  big  national 
federations,  have  been  the  avowed  guardians  of  postwar 
democracy,  although  in  different  senses  and  directions.  Sohyo 
has  been  in  close  cooperation  with  the  Socialists,  not  com- 
pletely unfavorable  to  the  Communists,  and  definitely  against 
the  LDP.  Domei  has  been  supporting  more  moderate  Demo- 
cratic Socialists.  While  definitely  against  the  Communists,  it 
has  been  prepared  to  cooperate  with  the  LDP  and  LDP 
government  upon  certain  conditions. 

The  roles  to  be  played  by  labor  unions  in  a  democracy, 
however,  involve  a  number  of  delicate  situations.  In  Japan's 
case,  even  under  the  LDP  government  which  has  had  no  labor 
union  to  support  it,  government  cannot  ignore  labor  unions 
in  labor  administration  and  has  had  representatives  of  Soh- 
yo and  Domei  on  a  number  of  Deliberation  Councils  on 


138  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

labor  administration  and  also  on  Labor  Relations 
Committees.  But  essentially,  the  LDP  has  been  on  the  side  of 
business  and  more  concerned  with  the  interests  of  its 
supporters— farmers,  small  and  medium-size  manufacturers, 
.and  all  other  miscellaneous  people  organized  into  their  own 
koenkai.  One  might  argue  that  it  has  been  rather  a  good 
balance  since  organized  labor  has  had  powerful  say  even  if 
it  has  not  been  respected  by  the  LDP.  The  opposite  argu- 
ment is  that  organized  labor  should  have  been  respected 
more  in  order  to  counterbalance  the  influence  of  big  business 
on  LDP  governments.  Some  people  argue  that  organized 
labor  has  been  representing  not  only  the  interests  of  its  mem- 
bers buf  also  all  those  who  have  been  unfavorably  treated 
under  LDP  governments.  The  third  view,  which  has  been 
emerging  recently,  does  not  trust  either  LDP  governments  or 
labor  unions.  It  insists  that  since  labor  unions  represent  the 
interests  of  only  a  fraction  of  the  total  population  (only 
about  30  percent  of  the  employed  are  organized  into  labor 
unions)  and  since  the  two  national  federations  represent  an 
even  smaller  fraction  (Sohyo,  with  its  4  million  membership, 
organizes  10  percent;  and  Domei,  with  its  2.5  million  mem- 
bership, 7  percent  of  the  total  employed),  the  interests  of 
ordinary  citizens  should  be  respected  more,  that  is,  emerging 
consumers'  movements  and  various  citizens'  movements 
should  be  respected  more  than,  or  at  least  alongside,  organ- 
ized labor  in  order  to  increase  the  responsiveness  and  equity 
of  Japanese  democracy. 

II.  CHANGING  VALUES,  NEW  GENERATIONS 

AND  THEIR  IMPACT  ON  THE  GOVERNABILITY 

OF  JAPANESE  DEMOCRACY 

Since  values  determine  the  way  people  think  and  act,  it  is 
important  to  see  how  changing  values,  which  are  most 
conspicuously  observable  in  the  younger  generation  and  are 
expected  to  accumulate  in  years  to  come,  will  affect  the 


Japan  139 

governability  of  Japanese  democracy. 

1 .  Political  Beliefs 

(a)  The  1947  Constitution  as  a  package  as  the  key  political 
belief.  All  the  survey  data  collected  in  recent  years  reinforce 
the  point  that  there  is  no  sign  of  weakening  of  the  support 
for  the  1947  Constitution  as  a  whole.  On  the  contrary, 
younger  and  more-educated  people  tend  to  support  more 
strongly  the  1947  Constitution  as  a  whole,  including  its 
Article  9  forbidding  Japan  to  wage  a  war  and  to  have  armed 
forces  for  that  purpose.10  Therefore,  the  1947  Constitution 
has  become  a  given. 

One  argument  against  the  Constitution  is  that  the  Japanese 
"warlike"  national  character  will  not  change  so  easily; 
therefore,  if  international  situations  slightly  change,  the 
Japanese  will  easily  change  their  minds  and  discard  the  1947 
Constitution,  especially  its  Article  9.  But  this  kind  of 
argument,  which  is  often  found  among  overseas  Chinese 
scholars,  is  highly  improbable.  Another  argument  stresses 
that  if  some  grave  change  should  occur  in  international 
relations,  in  other  words  if  some  real  threat  of  aggression  to 
Japan  by  some  foreign  powers  should  occur,  the  Japanese 
"mood"  would  change  rapidly  to  support  rearmament  and 
consequently  a  revision  of  the  1947  Constitution.  The 
possibility  certainly  exists,  but  this  argument  seems  to  be 
based  on  assumptions  of  low  probability. 

At  the  same  time,  because  of  the  recent  activities  of  the 
Japanese  Red  Army  abroad,  there  are  continued  possibilities 
that  minority  radicals  will  resort  to  individual  or  small  group 
terrorism  both  abroad  and  at  home.  These  incidents  are  not 
the  expression  of  general  bellicosity  of  the  Japanese  people, 
but  the  expression  of  New  Left  minority  radicals,  also  widely 
found  in  North  America  and  West  European  countries,  and  of 
Japanese  ignorance  of  the  Arabs  and  the  lack  of  a  connection 
between  Japanese  radicalism  and  Jewish  intellectuals,  such  as 
is  found  in  North  America  or  Western  Europe. 


140  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

It  is  undeniable  that  the  radical  minorities  on  the  far  left 
will  continue  to  commit  terrorism  abroad  in  supporting  the 
Arabs  (or,  precisely,  being  utilized  by  the  Arabs)  and  within 
Japan  by  bombing  the  offices  of  such  companies  as  the 
Mitsubishi  Heavy  Industries  Company  or  the  Mitsui  Bussan 
Company.  The  ultrarightists,  too,  will  be  able  to  recruit  a 
small  number  of  new  members  constantly  from  the  youth 
both  in  and  outside  universities,  and  they  might  succeed  in 
political  terrorism  in  the  future  too,  such  as  the  assassination 
of  the  Socialists'  Chairman  Inejiro  Asanuma,  which  occurred 
in  1960.  As  a  whole,  however,  the  Japanese  younger 
generations  have  the  political  beliefs  congruent  with,  and 
definitely  supporting,  the  1947  Constitution. 

(b) Emergence  of  "participation"  and  "protest"  mo- 
tivations and  movements.  An  ongoing  change  of  political 
beliefs  is  occurring,  which  is  not  incompatible  with  the 
beliefs  in  the  1947  Constitution,  but  is  not  identical  with  it, 
and  which  will  exercise  a  far-reaching  influence  on  the  future 
of  Japanese  democracy.  It  is  a  change  from  submissiveness  to 
authority  to  active  protest  and  demands  for  participation, 
that  is,  from  "subject"  political  culture  to  "participatory" 
political  culture.  There  are  excellent  data  which  show  this 
change.  (Table  1 ). 

Two  comments  are  specially  warranted  on  this  table.  When 
the  first  survey  was  conducted  in  1953,  a  majority  of  the 
Japanese  over  twenty  years  old  were  prepared  to  leave  things 
to  competent  politicians,  if  such  were  available.  In  other 
words,  at  that  time,  the  majority  of  the  masses  were  prepared 
to  obey  a  competent  politician;  therefore,  the  governability 
problem  was  simply  a  problem  of  the  politicians— that  is, 
whether  such  competent  politicians  were  available  or  not. 
During  the  period  of  economic  growth,  people  have  become 
more  self-assertive  and  have  come  to  dislike  leaving  things 
even  to  competent  politicians.  Then,  the  governability 
problem  becomes  not  only,  the  problem  of  the  competence  of 
the  governing,  but  the  problem  of  both  the  governing  and  the 


Japan  141 

Table  1 

Responses  to  the  question:  "In  order  to  improve  the 
Japanese  nation,  do  you  agree  or  disagree  to  the  statement 
that,  if  a  competent  politician  is  available,  it  is  better  to 
leave  things  to  him  instead  of  discussing  them  among 
ordinary  citizens?" 


Agree 

Case  by 
case 

Disagree 

Others, 
DK,NA 

Total 

1953 

43 

-    9 

.._    38 

10 

100%(n=2,254) 

1958 

35 

10 

44 

11 

100%(n=2,369) 

1963 

29 

12 

47 

12 

100%(n=2,698) 

1968 

30 

10 

51 

9 

100%(n=3,033) 

1973 

23 

15 

51 

11 

100%(n=3,055) 

Source:  Institute  of  Mathematical  Statistics,  Ministry  of  Education,  A 
Study  of  the  Japanese  National  Character-The  Fifth  Nation-wide 
Survey- 1973. 

governed. 

Other  transnational  data  show  the  existence  of  the 
phenomena  of  increasing  demands  for  participation  in  Japan 
similar  to  those  in  West  European  and  North  American 
countries.  Respondents  in  a  poll  were  asked  to  choose  two 
most  important  values  from  "law  and  order,"  "encourage- 
ment of  more  participation  in  vital  political  decisions," 
"restraint  of  the  rise  of  prices,"  and  "freedom  of  speech," 
values  which  were  used  in  Professor  Ronald  Inglehart's  six 
West  European  surveys.11  Japanese  respondents  reacted  in 
the  following  way.  According  to  the  marginal  distribution, 
"price  restraint"  was  the  first  choice  (70.4  percent),  and  the 
others  followed  with  "law  and  order"  (45.3  percent),  "par- 
ticipation" (35.1  percent),  and  "freedom  of  speech"  (13.8 
percent).    The   age    and    educational  differences,  however, 


142  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

were  conspicuous.  Among  younger  people  in  their  twenties 
and  those  with  university  education,  the  choice  of  "partici- 
pation" surpassed  that  of  "law  and  order"  and  gained  the 
second  ranking  after  "price  restraint."  In  combinations  of 
two  values,  the  combination  of  "participation  and  free 
speech,"  which  Professor  Inglehart  assumed  to  be  the  pure 
type  of  "postindustrial  value,"  was  less  popular  in  Japan  than 
in  West  European  countries.  Japanese  responses,  however, 
were  more  concentrated  in  the  intermediary  type  of  "prices 
and  participation."  (Tables  2  and  3.)  And  again,  the  younger 
and  the  more-educated  clearly  show  their  preference  for  the 
value  of  participation.  (Among  those  in  their  twenties,  about 
15  percent  prefer  the  combination  of  "participation  and  free 
speech,"  and,  if  coupled  with  "participation  and  prices," 
they  are  the  top  choice.) 

The  heightening  of  participatory  motivation,  however,  is 
often  related  to  increasing  distrust  of  institutionalized 
channels  of  participation— that  is,  elections  and  political 
parties.  Thus,  the  other  side  of  the  coin  is  the  decline  of 
political  parties  and  rise  of  various  voluntary  citizens'  and 
residents'  movements  which  dislike  and  refuse  to  follow  the 
leadership  of  any  political  party  and  prefer  protests  instead 
of  institutionalized  participation.  Respondents  in  a  recent 
nationwide  survey12  were  asked  the  question  "which  would 
you  prefer  about  the  future  of  Japanese  party  politics— one, 
to  back  up  the  political  party  which  can  be  relied  on;  two,  to 
promote  citizens'  or  residents'  movements  as  they  become 
necessary;  three,  I  have  nothing  to  do  with  political  parties  or 
politics  at  all?"  The  responses  divided  as  follows:  57.0 
percent  chose  the  first  response,  17.3  percent  the  second,  and 
5.3  percent  the  third.  The  distribution  is  not  so  bad  from  the 
viewpoint  of  political  parties.  Again,  however,  the  younger 
(among  those  in  their  twenties,  22.4  percent  prefer  citizens' 
movements  to  parties  and  6.5  percent  are  totally  against 
politics)  and  the  more-educated  (23.1  percent  of  the  univer- 
sity graduates  prefer  citizens'  movements  rather  than  political 


3 

-a 
> 

o  _ 

h  a 

t«   ex, 

.2  « 

<n  c.S 

Js|  8 
x>  S  o 

•Ho  ° 

8c 

O    o 

jd  "-1 

CO 

v 

c 

O, 
W 


O 

H 


°QZ 


a> 

•a  O 

<»  "S  2  o 

«i     «>  t  *i 

fc    «  3  « 

oo  -A  C 

o  g  5  a 

a>  ,<-■  <-> 

o  b  « 


"Set;? 

o        ^   a 


O    *«     r2* 

C3 


ki  en 

X)   T3     Q 


^   II 


O    S 


Oh 


OS 


co 


in 


00 


p 

CO 


en 


§ 


CO    O 


o 


o 


C    00    — i 

«    CO    -H 


Uh 


ri  v)  n 
f2  co  -< 


CO 

o 

•J,      <U      tt> 

_§  -a  g 

Oh 


T3 

8>« 

• 

•a 

c 

SP  o 

o 

.£2 

oi'O 

?T 

^ 

•Si 

.3 

c 
o 

Oh 

l-c 

c 

K 

t3 

4> 

,w 

03 

00 

«8 

2£ 


i&S 


O 


[3  K 


S3 


■5-g 


S>  <o 


•^  >  K  *-T 

S  «  o  - 

««-  g 


at 


^^^ 


o  ■«  o 


on 


o 


.a  vo 


1 44  The  Crisis  of  Dem  ocracy 

parties)  have  less  trust  in  institutional  channels  of  partici- 
pation and  are  turning  more  to  uninstitutional,  protest-orien- 
ted movements. 

Protest-oriented  movements  Jiave  been  spreading  beyond 
the  younger  and  more-educated  people  and  beyond  urban 
and  industrial  areas  to  older,  less-educated  people  and  to 
local,  agricultural,  and  fishery  areas.  The  Mutsu,  the  first 
Japanese  nuclear-powered  test  ship,  drifted  for  fifty-four 
days  because  of  fierce  protest  actions  of  the  fishermen  of  the 
bay  in  which  the  base  for  that  ship  was  located.  There  were 
complicated  reasons  for  this  protest.  Fear  of  nuclear 
accidents  and  consequent  possible  contamination  was 
certainly  one  of  the  reasons.  However,  the  antipathy  of  the 
fishermen,  living  in  the  "periphery"  and  ill-treated  by  the 
"center"  for  a  long  time,  against  the  government  was 
reported  to  be  another  reason.  The  point  of  the  drifting 
incident  of  the  Mutsu  was  that,  whatever  the  reasons  for  the 
protest  were,  even  the  fishermen  in  remote  local  areas  were 
prepared  to  organize  protest  movements  when  they  felt  the 
government  was  doing  them  an  injustice.  Also,  farmers  are  no 
longer  silent  and  obedient  to  the  government  whenever  they 
feel  they  are  treated  unjustly. 

If  "governability"  involves  the  capacity  of  the  government 
to  impose  policies  or  plans  unilaterally  which  will  affect  the 
living  of  the  citizens  concerned,  certainly  such  governability 
in  Japan  has  decreased.  The  Japanese  government,  however, 
because  of  its  long  tradition  of  Obrigkeit-staat,  often  violates 
the  usual  standard  of  democracy  in  its  behavior  vis-a-vis 
citizens.  In  order  to  talk  about  the  governability  of 
democracy  in  the  Japanese  case,  sometimes  democracy 
should  still  be  emphasized  at  the  cost  of  governability. 
Moreover,  the  cost  can  be  partly  covered  by  learning  and 
efforts  on  the  side  of  bureaucrats  to  be  more  careful  and 
humane  in  doing  their  business.  Fortunately,  Japanese 
bureaucrats— both  national  and  local— nowadays  have  such  a 
learning  capacity.  Another  factor  which  has  worked  so  far  in 


Japan  145 

recent  years  is  the  financial  ability  of  government  to  afford 
additional  spending  in  order  to  appease  the  protest 
movements  by  compensating  the  alleged  damage  or  promising 
costly  changes  of  plans.  It  is  certainly  an  easy  solution, 
avoiding  the.  priority  problem,  which  will  become  difficult  in 
the  approaching  tighter  governmental  budget  situation. 

2.  Social  and  Economic  Values 

In  a  society  such  as  Japan  after  World  War  II,  where 
indoctrination  from  above  with  the  threat  of  punishment  was 
nonexistent,  where  any  kind  of  religious  inhibitions  after 
the  separation  of  the  Shinto  from  the  state  were  virtually 
nonexistent,  and  where  social  changes,  such  as  urbanization, 
rise  of  income,  and  change  of  consumption  styles  due  to  the 
rapid  economic  changes,  were  so  rapid,  it  would  be  natural  to 
expect  that  every  aspect  of  social  relationships  and  values 
underlying  them  would  change  considerably.  Again,  the  most 
illuminating  data  showing  the  kinds  of  changes  of  social 
relations  and  their  underlying  values  are  found  in  the  surveys 
conducted  by  the  Institute  of  Statistical  Mathematics, 
Ministry  of  Education  every  five  years  since  1953.  One 
question  notes  that  "there  are  all  sorts  of  attitudes  toward 
life.  Of  those  listed  here  (the  list  is  shown),  which  one  would 
you  say  comes  closest  to  your  feeling?"  The  percentages  of 
those  who  picked  "don't  think  about  money  or  fame,  just 
live  a  life  that  suits  your  own  tastes,"  have  increased  from  2 1 
percent  in  1953  to  27  percent  in  1958,  30  percent  in  1963, 
32  percent  in  1968,  and  39  percent  in  1973  by  national 
average.13  People  have  come  to  prefer  less  strenuous,  more 
relaxed  ways  of  life.  The  change  has  been  most  conspicuous 
among  the  younger  generation. 

What  are  the  effects  of  such  value  changes  on  Japanese 
working  behavior?  Other  survey  data14  show  that  the 
younger  workers  have  stronger  demands  for  shorter  working 
hours,  more  holidays,  and  longer  vacations,  as  well  as  more 
opportunity    for  self-actualization  on   the  job.   (Table  4). 


.0 

H 


< 


•a 

o 
a> 

s 

•a 

co 

C 

6 
Q 


co 
ID 
00 
c*. 
+-» 

e 

a> 
o 
i-. 
a> 
a. 


NO 


NO 
I 

>n 
m 


<n 

i 

>n 


o 


On 
CO 

■ 

m 

co 


o 
co 


ON 

CN 
i 

m 

CN 


CN 

I 

o 
cn 


on 


00 


<<fr 

tT 

CN 

(N 

^f 

CN 

NO 

00 

d 

d 

r-» 

>n 

<N 

r^ 

CO 

<N 

co 

*— * 

t-H 

Tf 

CN 

CO 

r— ( 

00 

On 

CO 

CN 

r- 

o 

CN 

00 

"fr* 

NO* 

O 

»— i 

o 

00 

■*" 

cn 

r— t 

CN 

m 

CO 

»-H 

T-H 

in 

^J" 

On 

t> 

00 

°°. 

■^ 

r>- 

*tf-' 

Tt 

On 

CN 

d 

CN 

On 

tj" 

CN 

i— i 

CN 

NO 

CO 

T-H 

vq 

U1 

co 

■<* 

On 

q 

ON 

■* 

ON 

-f 

d 

NO* 

in 

od 

d 

co' 

<N 

*** 

CN 

NO 

*" ' 

T-H 

CO 

CO 

On 

»n 

00 

CO 

On 

NO 

c-i 

r-" 

»-h 

r-^ 

t-' 

*— ( 

d 

d 

en 

*"H 

,~H 

CN 

NO 

1—1 

*— i 

T— t 

NO 

■* 

q 

ON 

On 

•<t 

in 

•^ 

■<*' 

r-' 

in 

f-' 

NO 

r-" 

CN 

oo" 

co 

<— * 

1—1 

CN 

NO 

t-H 

^H 

t-; 

NO 

t-; 

r-; 

w-> 

q 

q 

r-" 

CO 

m" 

CO* 

in" 

■«t 

CN 

oo" 

co 

CN 

i— i 

CN 

NO 

1— t 

"1 

■* 

■* 

in 

r— < 

q 

co 

On 

CN 

■*-* 

NO* 

r-" 

CO* 

co" 

in 

oo' 

"fr 

CN 

1—1 

t— t 

NO 

T-H 

q 

ON 

t-; 

CN 

00 

*— i 

q 

i—i 

ON 

ON 

CN 

CN 

co 

co' 

■*' 

co" 

■<* 

T— ( 

T— 1 

1—1 

NO 

»-H 

T-H 

00 

3 

o 

<0 

o 

c 

c 

<u 

e 

1 

CO 

3 

00 

•  t-H 

CO 

t*H 

oo 
< 

CO 

CD 

l-H 

3 

00 

<4H 

o 

CO 

C 

Shorter  Wor 
Hours 

JO 

tC 

u 

oo 

CS 

o 

l+H 
•  tH 

_) 

o 

O 

3 

a 

o 

CO 

•o 

+-* 

'3 

<u 
l-l 

o 

> 
O 

t-H 

Ch 

I-I 

X 
.2 

X 

PQ 
+-> 

l-H 

0) 

O. 
O 
i-i 

Oh 

tH 

o 
a> 

c 

o 

•i—i 

en 

c 

<L> 

+■" 

X 

w 

S 

6 

<u 
eu 

CO 

s 

<u 

IH 
C+H 

c 
o 

•«H 

+-• 

> 

ID 
I-I 
Oh 

'3 
o 

< 

IH 

o 

Japan  147 

However,  the  same  table  tells  us  about  a  number  of  other 
features  of  Japanese  workers'  demands.  ( 1 )  Even  among  the 
young  workers  wage  raises  is  still  the  most  outstanding 
demand.  Money  is  not  the  goal  of  life  as  the  survey  data 
show;  however,  wage  increases  are  the  gravest  concern  for 
workers  in  all  ages.  (2)  Middle-aged  people,  especially  those 
with  growing  families,  have  an  increased  desire  to  own  a 
house,  particularly  on  their  own  land,  which  will  serve  as 
security  in  an  age  of  continued  inflation.  (3)  Senior  workers 
are  naturally  more  concerned  about  their  retirement,  health 
care,  and  other  welfare  measures. 

In  spite  of  the  ^hanging  values  of  the  workers,  the 
Japanese  organizations— both  governmental  organizations  and 
private  enterprises— have  coped  skillfully  so  far  in  maintaining 
a  high  level  of  motivation  for  work  among  their  employees, 
as  indicated  by  a  very  low  rate  of  absence  (2.12  percent  in  a 
survey  of  February  197315).  The  reasons  for  this  success  are: 
(1)  The  workforce  still  contains  a  large  proportion  of  older 
generations  who  are  committed  to  older  values  which  lay 
emphasis  on  dedication  to  hard  work  and  loyalty  to  the 
organizations.  It  is  often  pointed  out  that  the  middle-aged, 
middle-management  people  in  particular  have  a  generational 
feature  of  this  kind.  (2)  Japanese  big  organizations  with  their 
paternalistic  tradition  have  the  capacity  and  resources  to 
absorb  a  variety  of  demands  of  the  workers  of  various 
generations  including  the  youngest:  better  medical  care, 
housing  loans  with  lower  interest,  better  recreational 
facilities,  and  of  course,  so  far,  large  annual  increases  in 
wages.  Moreover,  they  are  now  introducing  a  five-day  work 
week,  longer  vacations,  and  an  extension  of  the  retirement 
age  from  fifty-five  to  sixty— on  these  points,  they  are  in  a 
position  to  make  concessions  to  workers'  demands.  (3)  The 
Japanese  younger  generation  is,  in  comparison  with  the 
previous,  older  generation,  less  work-oriented,  less 
organization-oriented,  and  more  self-assertive.  In  comparison 
with    West    European    or   American    youth,   however,    the 


148  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

present  Japanese  youth  still  retains  some  virtues  favorable  to 
the  functioning  of  organizations  if  the  Japanese  organizations 
are  clever  enough  to  make  an  improvement  in  their 
operations.  For  instance,  according  to  national  character 
surveys,  the  preference  of  the  Japanese  for  department  chiefs 
who  are  paternalistic  over  those  who  are  rationally  specific 
remains  unchanged,16  Many  of  them  want  "self-actualization 
on  the  job."  According  to  an  eleven-country  study  of  youth 
conducted  by  the  Japanese  government,  the  percentages  of 
Japanese  youth  who  have  chosen  "a  job  worth  doing"  as  the 
most  precious  thing  in  their  lives  are  the  highest  among  the 
countries  surveyed.  In  spite  of  signs  of  decline  and  less 
diffuse  commitment  to  the  organizations  among  Japanese 
youth,  comparatively  speaking,  the  Japanese  youth  are 
still  seeking  more  from  the  organizations,  and,  when  or- 
ganizations are  flexible  enough  to  introduce  an  improve- 
ment to  take  care  of  more  self-assertive  youth,  they  can 
maintain  a  fairly  high  level  of  work  motivation  among 
the  youth,  keeping  the  basic  lines  of  Japanese  organizations 
such  as  life  employment,  enterprise  union,  diffuse  social 
relationships  within  the  organizations,  and  so  on.  For 
example,  so  far  .there  has  never  even  been  serious  discussion 
of  abolishing  the  belt  conveyor  system  in  assembly  lines  in 
Japanese  factories. 

All  the  labor  and  business  specialists  seem  to  agree17  that 
the  Japanese  organizational  structures  with  life  employment, 
enterprise  unions,  relatively  strong  commitment  to  the 
organizations,  and  higher  motivation  to  work  will  survive  at 
least  until  1980,  as  far  as  the  internal  factors  within  them  are 
concerned.  Conversely,  this  means  that  in  the  first  part  of  the 
1980s  Japan  will  reach  the  critical  point  where  the 
accumulated  changes  of  work  ethics,  attitudes  toward  life, 
and  those  toward  company  and  union  will  necessitate 
corresponding  changes  in  the  hitherto  established  institutions 
and  practices  in  labor  relations.  Therefore,  it  will  be  wiser  for 
Japanese  society   to  prepare  for  that  period  and  preempt 


Japan  149 

some  of  the  anticipated  reforms  in  advance. 

III.  CONSEQUENCES  FOR  AND  FUTURE  PERSPECTIVES 

ON  THE  GOVERNABILITY  OF 

JAPANESE  DEMOCRACY 

1 .  Time  Lag 

Comparing  the  three  regions,  Japanese  democracy  seems  to 
be  suffering  less  from  various  changes  which  have  already  had 
threatening  effects  on  democracies  in  the  other  two  regions. 
Japan  seems  to  be  enjoying  the  time  lag  between  causes 
already  occurred  and  the  consequences  to  follow,  partly 
due  to  the  remaining  reservoir  of  traditional  values,18  and 
partly  due  to  the  structure  of  its  economy. 

2.  Decline  of  Leadership  and  Delay  of  Decisions 

Some  of  the  consequences  of  these  changes  have,  however, 
already  emerged  to  weaken  the  leadership  capacity  of 
Japanese  democracy,  and  the  world  situation  has  been 
changing  in  the  direction  of  demanding  more  positive  action 
of  Japan,  which  will  be  generated  only  by  a  higher  level  of 
leadership  capacity. 

As  is  well  known,  the  LDP  is  facing  the  possibility  of 
losing  its  majority  position  in  the  Diet.  The  opposition 
parties  are  split,  that  is,  there  is  no  opposition  party  which 
can  take  the  responsibility  of  governing  by  itself.  Of  course,  a 
multiparty  system  and  coalition  formation  are  not 
intrinsically  dysfunctional  to  the  operation  of  democracy. 
Moreover,  the  LDP  as  the  majority  governing  party  for  twen- 
ty years  generated  a  number  of  dysfunctions  such  as  a  sense 
of  alienation  on  the  part  of  the  supporters  of  opposition 
parties,  excessive  fusion  of  the  LDP  with  the  bureaucracy  and 
big  business,  the  ethical  problem  of  political  funds,  and 
sporadic  attempts  to  revive  some  part  of  prewar  institutions, 
thereby  causing  unnecessary  friction.19  On  the  other  hand, 
since  coalition  formation  is  quite  a  new  experience  to  Japan- 


1 50  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

ese  politics  on  the  national  level,  some  confusion  and  delay 
of  decision  would  be  unavoidable.  Especially  in  foreign 
policy  decision-making,  any  coalition— even  the  most  moder- 
ate one  of  the  LDP  and  the  small  Democratic  Socialists— will 
bring  with  it  a  weakening  of  the  Japan-U.S.  alliance  to  some 
degree  and  probably  recourse  to  a  less  positive  role  in  inter- 
national affairs,  from  the  U.S.  viewpoint.  In  other  words, 
coalition  formation  can  bring  a  more  drifting  or  flexible 
foreign  policy  than  that  under  the  LDP's  single  rule.  20 
Domestically  also,  a  multiparty  system  and  coalition 
formation  are  good  for  interest  articulation  but  not  neces- 
sarily good  for  interest  aggregation.  Even  under  the  LDP's 
single  rule,  pressure  groups  have  been  rampant  in  getting 
shares  in  the  government  budget.  Any  coalition  will  be  ex- 
posed to  more  diverse  pressures  in  budget-making  and  policy 
formation. 

3.  Vagaries  of  Urban,  Educated  Nonpartisans 

A  decade  ago,  the  Socialists  seemed  to  have  a  bright 
future,  replacing  the  LDP  and  taking  the  position  of 
governing  party  at  some  time.  The  Socialists  were  then 
getting  the  support  of  the  more-educated  in  the  urban 
areas.21  Today,  however,  in  the  urban  areas,  not  only  the 
LDP,  but  also  the  Socialists  are  declining.  The  Komei,  the 
Communists  and,  although  in  less  degree,  the  Democratic 
Socialists  are  getting  a  larger  share  of  the  votes  than  before. 
But  these  parties  are  also  uncertain  about  their  future 
because  what  exists  in  big  cities  is  a  vast  number  of  floating 
voters  with  a  nonpartisan  orientation,  whose  educational 
level  t  is  high.  It  seems  that  no  single  party  will  be  able  to 
organize  this  section  of  the  voters  as  the  solid  basis  of 
support  for  it.  Fortunately,  the  possibility  is  quite  slim  or 
nonexistent  that  these  people  will  come  to  support  the 
extreme  rightists  or  extreme  leftists  even  in  the  case  of  a 
sudden  international  or  domestic  crisis.  But  they  are 
vagarious  in  voting,  switching  their  votes  from  one  party  to 


Japan  151 

another,  and  they  like  to  vote  for  a  popular  nonpartisan 
candidate  if  such  a  candidate  can  be  found.  Successful 
candidates  in  gubernatorial  elections  or  mayoral  elections  in 
urban  areas  are  those  who  can  appeal  to  this  kind  of  voter  in 
addition  to  gaining  the  support  of  more  than  one  party.  The 
increasing  importance  of  urban,  educated  nonpartisans  has  a 
positive  function  in  making  politicians  and  political  parties 
more  responsive  to  the  demands  of  the  populace  outside  their 
regular  supporters.  However,  by  encouraging  excessive 
populistic  responsiveness  by  the  politicians  and  political 
parties,  this  can  also  lower  their  capacity  for  integration. 

4.  The  Place  of  theXToffinTunists  in  the  Multiparty  System 

The  Japan  Communist  party  (JCP)  has  been  successful  in 
recent  elections  in  increasing  its  votes  and  seats  at  both  the 
national  and  local  level.  To  take  the  case  'of  the  House  of 
Representatives,  the  JCP's  votes  have  increased  from  2.2 
million  votes  (4.76  percent  of  the  total  votes  cast)  in  1967  to 
3.2  million  votes  (6.81  percent)  in  1969,  and  to  5.5  million 
votes  (10.49  percent)  in  1972.  Especially  in  metropolitan 
areas,  the  JCP  is  now  getting  about  20  percent  of  the  total 
vote.  And  the  JCP  has  more  than  300,000  members  (virtually 
the  largest  solid  party  membership  in  Japan)  and  its 
daily  party  newspaper  has  more  than  a  million  circulation.  A 
number  of  prefectural  governors  and  big  city  mayors  were 
elected  with  the  joint  support  of  the  JCP  together  with  the 
Socialists,  and,  in  some  cases,  the  Komei  party. 

Does  the  JCP  present  any  possible  threat  to  the 
governability  of  Japanese  democracy  in  near  future?  Most  of 
the  observations  seem  to  support  the  negative,  that  is, 
optimistic  answer,  for  the  following  reasons.  First,  the  JCP 
seems  to  be  approaching  its  ceiling  in  terms  of  share  of  the 
votes.  As  a  nationwide  average  15  percent  would  be  the 
ceiling  at  least  for  the  1970s,  with  30  percent  in  metropolitan 
areas  where  the  JCP  is  maintaining  its  strongholds.  Second,  a 
major  factor  which  contributed  to  the  increase  of  support  for 


152  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

the  JCP  is  its  soft  and  flexible  domestic  policies  and 
nationalistic  foreign  policies  independent  from  the  Soviet  and 
Chinese  Communist  parties.  Domestically,  the  JCP  with  an 
average  of  15  percent  of  the  votes,  or  30  percent  in  big  cities, 
adopting  soft  lines  would  do  no  harm  at  all  to  Japanese 
democracy.  Many  domestic  issues  would  be  negotiable  with 
this  kind  of  JCP.  In  the  foreign  policy  area,  an  independent 
and  nationalistic  JCP  would  function  as  a  factor  to  enhance 
Japan's  isolation,  not  only  from  the  United  States  but  also 
from  China  and  other  Asian  countries.  In  this  respect,  it  can 
be  said  that  the  JCP  would  work  dysfunctionally. 

-5.  What  Will  Happen  in  the  1980s? 

Japanese  democracy  is  not  in  a  serious  crisis  at  the  present 
moment.  However,  the  time  lag  mentioned  above  means  that 
Japanese  democracy  will  face  the  consequences  of  social 
changes  in  a  future,  possibly  tighter  situation.  In  comparison 
with  the  United  States,  where  the  "democratic  surge"  can  be 
regarded  as  already  having  passed  the  peak,  in  Japan  there  is 
no  sign  of  decline  in  the  increasing  tide  of  popular  demands. 
On  the  other  hand,  financial  resources  of  the  government  are 
showing  signs  of  stagnation.  The  reservoir  of  traditional 
values  of  obedience,  groupism,  frugality,  etc.,  which  are  still 
working  to  counterbalance  the  rising  tide  of  popular  demands 
and  protest,  might  be  exhausted  at  some  future  time.  Thus, 
the  emergence  of  the  time-lagged  consequences  and  the 
exhaustion  of  the  "traditional"  reservoir  will  both  come  in 
the  early  1980s,  as  many  people  argue. 

What  will  become  of  Japanese  democracy  after  1980? 
According  to  a  survey  on  national  goals,22  a  majority  of  the 
Japanese  leaders  surveyed  believe  that  Japan  will  continue  to 
be  committed  to  democratic  principles  and  to  a  "uniquely 
Japanese  democracy"  in  the  future.  But  what  this  would  be 
and  how  it  can  be  built  are  still  unclear. 


Japan  153 

NOTES 

1 .  Joji  Watanuki,  "Contemporary  Japanese  Perceptions  of 
International  Society,"  Sophia  University,  Institute  of  International 
Relations  Research  Paper  Series  A-13,  1973. 

2.  Joji  Watanuki,  "Formation  and  Survival  of  Japanese  Democracy 
after  the  Second  World  War,"  a  paper  presented  to  the  VIII  World 
Congress  of  Sociology,  Toronto,  Canada,  August  1974. 

3 .  As  for  koenkai,  see  also  Joji  Watanuki,  "Japanese  Politics  in 
Flux,"  in  James  William  Morley  (ed.),  Prologue  to  the  Future-The 

United  States  and  Japan  in  the  Postindustrial  Age  (Lexington:  D.  C. 

Heath,  1974),  pp.  77-79. 

4.  According  to ._ the.  report  on  the  revenue  of  political  funds 
compiled  by  Ministry  of  Autonomy  for  the  first  half  of  1974,  out  of  a 
registered  total  of  51.6  billion  yen  ($172  million)  in  political  funds,  the 
LDP  itself  and  LDP  factions  together  got  40  billion  yen.  See  The 
Yomiuri  Shimbun,  December  25,  1974.  Moreover,  it  is  widely  believed 
that,  if  we  take  "hidden  money"  into  consideration,  the  LDP  is 
spending  more.  For  instance,  it  was  pointed  out  that  the  actual  sum  of 
money  the  LDP  spent  in  1972  was  nearly  100  billion  yen,  although  the 
official  record  for  that  year  was  26  billion  yen.  See  Bungei  Shunju, 
September  1974. 

5 .  In  a  survey  on  Bureay  and  Section  Chiefs  in  the  Japanese 
national  bureaucracy,  37  percent  answered  that  they  are  independent 
when  asked  about  their  party  preference.  Especially  in  the  Ministry  of 
International  Trade  and  Industry  and  the  Economic  Planning  Agency, 
the  majority  chose  the  position  of  independent.  This  is  proof  of  the 
high  political  neutrality  of  technocrats.  Nikkei  Business  Henshubu, 
Nippon  no  Kigyo  Kankyo  (Tokyo:  Nihon  Keizai  Shimbun,  1974),  pp. 
182-83. 

6.  Ibid.,  p.  72. 

7.  These  figures  include  the  general  account  but  exclude  special 
accounts  and  governmental  investment;  they  include  the  starting  budget 
but  do  not  count  any  additional  budget;  and  they  are  nominal  values. 

.  8.  These  figures  are  cited  from  Nobutaka  Shikauch,  "Nihon  no 
Masukomi  no  Genjo  to  Fuji-Sankei-Group  no  Chosen,"  Seiron, 
November,  1974.  Also,  I  am  indebted  to  this  article  in  describing  the 


154  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

characteristics  of  Japanese  mass  media. 

9.  For  instance,  see  "Review  of  National  Policies  for  Education," 
Education  Committee,  OECD,  November,  1970. 

10.  For  instance,  see  Joji  Watanuki,  "Contemporary  Japanese 
Perceptions  of  International  Society,"  op.  cit.,  table  4  in  appendix. 

11. -Japanese  data  were  gathered  by  Komei  Senkyo  Renmei  in  a 
nationwide  survey  conducted  in  December  1972.  European  data  were 
based  on  a  survey  conducted  by  Professor  Inglehart.  See  Ronald 
Inglehart,  'The  Silent  Revolution  in  Europe:  Intergenerational  Change 
in  Postindustrial  Societies ,"  American  Political  Science  Review,  vol.  65, 
no.  4  (December  1971),  pp.  991-1017. 

12.  Komei  Senkyo-Renmei,  Sangiin  Tsujosenkyo  no  Jittai,  1974. 

13.  Institute  of  Statistical  Mathematics,  A  Study  of  the  Japanese 
National  Character— The  Fifth  Nationwide  Survey,  Research  Report 
General  Series  No.  38, 1974,  p.  25. 

14.  From  a  survey  conducted  by  the  Ministry  of  Labor  in  1971. 
Cited  from  Shokuken,  1974,  Spring,  p.  3. 

15.  From  the  survey  on  the  illness  and  absence  of  workers, 
conducted  by  the  Ministry  of  Labor,  February  1973.  Moreover, 
vacations  are  counted  as  absence. 

16.  Institute  of  Mathematical  Statistics,  op.  cit.,  p.  55. 

1 7.  Sadayoshi  Okubo,  Rodo  no  Miraiyosoku  [Prediction  of  Future 
Labor]  (Tokyo:  Teikoku  Chihogyosei  Gakkai,  1972). 

1 8.  Since  the  oil  crisis,  many  observers  argue  that  we  have  to  return 
to  traditional  values.  For  instance,  ex-Vice  Minister  of  MITI,  Eimei 
Yamashita,  answered  a  question  by  Bernard  Krisher,  Newsweek's 
Tokyo  bureau  chief,  as  follows:  Question:  What  about  the  impact  of 
Japan's  economic  crunch  on  traditional  values?"  Answer:  "I  see  it  as 
leading  to  a  return  to  traditional  values  rather  than  a  departure  from 
them.  During  the  past  decade,  Japanese  youth  abandoned  all  ideas  of 
saving.  They  spent  lavishly  on  clothes,  electronics,  and  cars.  But  since 
the  oil  crisis,  we  have  returned  to  more  basic  Japanese  concepts.  I  don't 
think  we  will  revert  entirely  to  the  mentality  of  Tokugawa  feudalism, 
but  we  will  be  able  to  strike  a  happy  balance."  Newsweek,  November 
18, 1974,  p.  15. 

19.  For  instance,  even  today,  under  the  Miki  Cabinet,  some  LDP 
members  are  tenaciously  trying  to  make  the  Yasukuni  shrine— a  Shinto 
shrine  dedicated  to  those  who  died  in  battle  since  Meiji— a  national 


Japan  155 

institution,  despite  fierce  protest  from  not  only  opposition  parties  but 
also  Christians. 

20.  Whether  Japanese  toreign  policy  will  be  labeled  "drifting"  or 
"flexible"  depends  on  whether  we  can  establish  our  own  principles  of 
diplomacy  under  a  multiparty  system  or  not. 

21.  Cf.  Joji  Watanuki,  "Patterns  of  Politics  in  Present-day  Japan,"  S. 
M.  Lipset  and  Stein  Rokkan,  eds.,  Party  Systems  and  Voter  Alignments 
(New  York:  The  Free  Press,  1967). 

22.  Yasumasa  Tanaka,  "Toward  a  Multi-Level,  Multi-Stage  Model  of 
Modernization:  A  Case  Study  of  Japanese  Opinion  Leaders  on  the 
Present  and  Future  National  Goals,"  Gakushuin  Review  of  Law  and 
Politics,  9, 1974,  p.  27. 


CHAPTER  V 

CONCLUSION 


I.  THE  CHANGING  CONTEXT 
OF  DEMOCRATIC  GOVERNMENT 

If  ever  there  was  a  democratic  success  story,  it  was  written 
by  the  Trilateral  societies  during  the  quarter-century 
following  World  War  II.  The  components  of  that  success 
included:  generally  positive  and  broadgauged  political 
leadership  within  individual  countries  and  by  the  United 
States  for  the  community  of  democratic  nations;  sustained 
and,  for  some  countries,  spectacular  economic  growth; 
widespread  social  and  economic  amelioration,  involving  a 
lessening  of  class  conflict  and  the  assimilation  of  substantial 
portions  of  the  population  to  middle-class  values,  attitudes, 
and  consumption  patterns;  and  successful  resistance,  on  a 
collective  and  individual  basis,  to  the  challenges  posed 
externally  by  Soviet  military  might  and  internally  by 
communist  party  strength.  During  these  years  democratic 
institutions,  mostly  of  a  parliamentary  nature,  demonstrated 
their  viability  in  all  the  Trilateral  societies;  liberal, 
conservative,  social  democratic,  and  christian  democratic 
parties  competed  with  each  other  in  regular  elections  and 
shared  the  responsibilities  of  government  and  the 
opportunities     for     opposition;     individual     citizens     and 

157 


158  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

organized  groups  participated  more  actively  in  the  politics 
of  their  societies  than  they  had  previously;  the  rights  of  the 
citizen  against  the  state  became  more  firmly  guaranteed  and 
protected;  and  new  institutions  for  international  collaboration 
among  democratic  societies  emerged  in  Europe  for  economic 
and  political  purposes,  between  North  America  and  Europe  for 
military  purposes,  and  among  Europe,  North  America,  and 
Japan  for  economic  purposes. 

This  happy  congruence  of  circumstances  for  democracy 
has  come  to  an  end.  The  challenges  which  democratic 
governments  now  face  are  the  products  of  these  past 
successes  as  well  as  of  the  changes  in  past  trends.  The 
incorporation  of  substantial  elements  of  the  population  into 
the  middle  classes  has  escalated  their  expectations  and 
aspirations,  thereby  causing  a  more  intense  reaction  if  these 
are  not  met  in  reality.  Broadened  political  participation  has 
increased  the  demands  on  government.  Widespread  material 
well-being  has  caused  a  substantial  portion  of  the  population, 
particularly  among  the  young  and  the  "intellectual" 
professional  classes,  to  adopt  new  life-styles  and  new 
social-political  values.  Internationally,  confrontation  has 
given  way  to  detente,  with  a  resultant  relaxation  of 
constraints  within  societies  and  of  the  impetus  to  collaborate 
among  societies.  There  has  been  a  substantial  relative  decline 
in  American  military  and  economic  power,  and  a  major 
absolute  decline  in  American  willingness  to  assume  the 
burdens  of  leadership.  And  most  recently,  the  temporary 
slowdown  in  economic  growth  has  threatened  the 
expectations  created  by  previous  growth,  while  still  leaving 
existent  the  "postbourgeois"  values  which  it  engendered 
among  the  youth  and  intellectuals. 

II.  CONSENSUS  WITHOUT  PURPOSE: 
THE  RISE  OF  ANOMIC  DEMOCRACY 

Dissatisfaction    with    and    lack    of    confidence    in    the 


Conclusion  1 59 

functioning  of  the  institutions  of  democratic  government 
have  thus  now  become  widespread  in  Trilateral  countries.  Yet 
with  all  this  dissatisfaction,  no  significant  support  has  yet 
developed  for  any  alternative  image  of  how  to  organize  the 
politics  of  a  highly  industrialized  society.  Before  World  War 
II  both  right-wing  and  left-wing  movements  set  forth 
clear-cut  political  alternatives  to  the  "decadent"  institutions 
of  "bourgeois"  parliamentary  democracy.  Today  those 
institutions  are  accepted  even  if  they  are  not  praised.  The 
active  proponents  of  a  different  vision  of  the  political  order 
are,  by  and  large,  limited  to  small  bands  of  radical  students 
and  intellectuals  whose  capacity  to  attract  attention  through 
propaganda  and  terrorism  is  heavily  outweighed  by  their 
incapacity  to  attract  support  from  any  significant  social 
groups.  In  Japan,  the  1 947  "occupation"  Constitution  is  now 
accepted  as  the  way  in  which  Japanese  politics  will  be 
organized  for  the  foreseeable  future.  In  Europe,  even  the 
French  and  Italian  communist  parties  have  adapted 
themselves  to  the  democratic  game  and  at  least  assert  that  if 
admitted  to  power  they  will  continue  to  play  according  to 
the  rules  of  that  game.  No  significant  social  or  political  group 
in  a  Trilateral  society  seriously  proposes  to  replace  existing 
democratic  institutions  with  a  nationalist  autocracy,  the 
corporate  state,  or  even  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat. 
The  lack  of  confidence  in  democratic  institutions  is  clearly 
exceeded  by  the  lack  of  enthusiasm  for  any  alternative  set  of 
institutions. 

What  is  in  short  supply  in  democratic  societies  today  is 
thus  not  consensus  on  the  rules  of  the  game  but  a  sense  of 
purpose  as  to  what  one  should  achieve  by  playing  the  game. 
In  the  past,  people  have  found  their  purposes  in  religion,  in 
nationalism,  and  in  ideology.  But  neither  church,  nor  state, 
nor  class  now  commands  people's  loyalties.  In  some  measure, 
democracy  itself  was  inspired  by  and  its  institutions  shaped 
by  manifestations  of  each  of  these  forces  and  commitments. 
Protestantism   sanctified   the  individual  conscience;  nation- 


160  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

alism  postulated  the  equality  of  citizens;  and  liberalism 
provided  the  rationale  for  limited  government  based  on 
consent.  But  now  all  three  gods  have  failed.  We  have 
witnessed  the  dissipation  of  religion,  the  withering  away  of 
nationalism,  the  decline— if  not  the  end— of  class-based  ide- 
ology. 

In  a  nondemocratic  political  system,  the  top  leadership 
can  select  a  single  purpose  or  closely  related  set  of  goals  and, 
in  some  measure,  induce  or  coerce  political  and  social  forces 
to  shape  their  behavior  in  terms  of  the  priorities  dictated 
by  these  goals.  Third  World  dictatorships  can  direct  their 
societies  towards  the  "overriding"  goal  of  national  de- 
velopment; communist  states  can  mobilize  their  populace 
for  the  task  of  "building  socialism."  In  a  democracy, 
however,  purpose  cannot  be  imposed  from  on  high  by  fiat; 
nor  does  it  spring  to  life  from  the  verbiage  of  party 
platforms,  state  of  the  union  messages,  or  speeches  from  the 
throne.  It  must,  instead,  be  the  product  of  the  collective 
perception  by  the  significant  groups  in  society  of  a  major 
challenge  to  their  well-being  and  the  perception  by  them  that 
this  challenge  threatens  them  all  about  equally.  Hence,  in 
wartime  or  periods  of  economic  catastrophe,  common  pur- 
poses are  easily  defined.  During  World  War  II  and  then  the 
cold  war,  there  was  a  general  acceptance  in  the  United  States 
of  the  overriding  priority  of  national  security  as  a  goal.  In 
Europe  and  Japan,  after  World  War  II,  economic  reconstruc- 
tion and  development  were  supported  as  goals  by  virtually  all 
major  groups  in  society.  World  war,  economic  reconstruction, 
and  the  cold  war  gave  coherence  to  public  purposes  and  im- 
posed a  set  of  priorities  for  ordering  government  policies 
and  programs.  Now,  however,  these  purposes  have  lost  their 
salience  and  even  come  under  challenge;  the  imperatives  of 
national  security  are  no  longer  obvious,  the  desirability  of 
economic  growth  is  no  longer  unquestioned. 

In  this  situation,  the  machinery  of  democracy  continues  to 
operate,  but   the   ability  of  the  individuals  operating  that 


Conclusion  161 

machinery  to  make  decisions  tends  to  deteriorate.  Without 
common  purpose,  there  is  no  basis  for  common  priorities, 
and  without  priorities,  there  are  no  grounds  for  distinguishing 
among  competing  private  interests  and  claims.  Conflicting 
goals  and  specialized  interests  crowd  in  one  upon  another, 
with  executives,  cabinets,  parliaments,  and  bureaucrats 
lacking  the  criteria  to  discriminate  among  them.  The  system 
becomes  one  of  anomic  democracy,  in  which  democratic 
politics  becomes  more  an  arena  for  the  assertion  of 
conflicting  interests  than  a  process  for  the  building  of 
common  purposes. 


III.  THE  DYSFUNCTIONS  OF  DEMOCRACY 

Quite  apart  from  the  substantive  policy  issues  confronting 
democratic  government,  many  specific  problems  have  arisen 
which  seem  to  be  an  intrinsic  part  of  the  functioning  of 
democracy  itself.  The  successful  operation  of  democratic 
government  has  given  rise  to  tendencies  which  impede  that 
functioning. 

(1)  The  pursuit  of  the  democratic  virtues  of  equality  and 
individualism  has  led  to  the  delegitimation  of 
authority  generally  and  the  loss  of  trust  in  leadership. 

(2)  The  democratic  expansion  of  political  participation 
and  involvement  has  created  an  "overload"  on 
government  and  the  imbalanced  expansion  of 
governmental  activities,  exacerbating  inflationary 
tendencies  in  the  economy. 

(3)  The  political  competition  essential  to  democracy  has 
intensified,  leading  to  a  disaggregation  of  interests 
and  the  decline  and  fragmentation  of  political  parties. 

(4)  The  responsiveness  of  democratic  government  to  the 
electorate  and  to  societal  pressures  encourages 
nationalistic  parochialism  in  the  way  in  which 
democratic  societies  conduct  their  foreign  relations. 


162  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

1 .  The  Delegitimation  of  Authority 

/*■ 

In  most  of  the  Trilateral  countries  in  the  past  decade  there 
has  been  a  decline  in  the  confidence  and  trust  which  the 
people  have  in  government,  in  their  leaders,  and,  less  clearly 
but  most  importantly,  in  each  other.  Authority  has  been 
challenged  not  only  in  government,  but  in  trade  unions, 
business  enterprises,  schools  and  universities,  professional 
associations,  churches,  and  civic  groups.  In  the  past,  those 
institutions  which  have  played  the  major  role  in  the 
indoctrination  of  the  young  in  their  rights  and  obligations  as 
members  of  society  have  been  the  family,  the  church,  the 
school,  and  the  army.  The  effectiveness  of  all  these 
institutions  as  a  means  of  socialization  has  declined  severely. 
The  stress  has  been  increasingly  on  individuals  and  their 
rights,  interests,  and  needs,  and  not  on  the  community  and 
its  rights,  interests,  and  needs.  These  attitudes  have  been 
particularly  prevalent  in  the  young,  but  they  have  also 
appeared  in  other  age  groups,  especially  among  those  who 
have  achieved  professional,  white-collar,  and  middle-class 
status.  The  success  of  the  existing  structures  of  authority  in 
incorporating  large  elements  of  the  population  into  the 
middle  class,  paradoxically,  strengthens  precisely  those 
groups  which  are  disposed  to  challenge  the  existing  structures 
of  authority. 

The  democratic  spirit  is  egalitarian,  individualistic, 
populist,  and  impatient  with  the  distinctions  of  class  and 
rank.  The  spread  of  that  spirit  weakens  the  traditional  threats 
to  democracy  posed  by  such  groups  as  the  aristocracy,  the 
church,  and  the  military.  At  the  same  time,  a  pervasive  spirit 
of  democracy  may  pose  an  intrinsic  threat  and  undermine  all 
forms  of  association,  weakening  the  social  bonds  which  hold 
together  family,  enterprise,  and  community.  Every  social 
organization  requires,  in  some  measure,  inequalities  in 
authority  and  distinctions  in  function.  To  the  extent  that  the 
spread    of   the    democratic    temper  corrodes   all  of  these, 


Conclusion  163 

exercising  a  leveling  and  an  homogenizing  influence,  it 
destroys  the  bases  of  trust  and  cooperation  among  citizens 
and  creates  obstacles  to  collaboration  for  any  common 
purpose. 

Leadership  is  in  disrepute  in  democratic  societies.  Without 
confidence  in  its  leadership,  no  group  functions  effectively. 
When  the  fabric  of  leadership  weakens  among  other  groups  in 
society,  it  is  also  weakened  at  the  top  political  levels  of 
government.  The  governability  of  a  society  at  the  national 
level  depends  upon  the  extent  to  which  it  is  effectively 
governed  at  the  subnational,  regional,  local,  functional,  and 
industrial  levels.  In  the  modern  state,  for  instance,  powerful 
trade  union  "bosses"  are  often  viewed  as  a  threat  to  the 
power  of  the  state.  In  actuality,  however,  responsible  union 
leaders  with  effective  authority  over  their  members  are  less  of 
a  challenge  to  the  authority  of  the  national  political  leaders 
than  they  are  a  prerequisite  to  the  exercise  of  authority  by 
those  leaders.  If  the  unions  are  disorganized,  if  the 
membership  is  rebellious,  if  extreme  demands  and  wild-cat 
strikes  are  the  order  of  the  day,  the  formulation  and 
implementation  of  a  national  wage  policy  become  impossible. 
The  weakening  of  authority  throughout  society  thus 
contributes  to  the  weakening  of  the  authority  of  government. 

2.  The  Overloading  of  Government 

Recent  years  in  the  Trilateral  countries  have  seen  the 
expansion  of  the  demands  on  government  from  individuals 
and  groups.  The  expansion  takes  the  form  of:  (1)  the 
involvement  of  an  increasing  proportion  of  the  population  in 
political  activity;  (2)  the  development  of  new  groups  and  of 
new  consciousness  on  the  part  of  old  groups,  including 
youth,  regional  groups,  and  ethnic  minorities;  (3)  the 
diversification  of  the  political  means  and  tactics  which  groups 
use  to  secure  their  ends;  (4)  an  increasing  expectation  on  the 
part  of  groups  that  government  has  the  responsibility  to  meet 


164  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

their  needs;  and  (5)  an  escalation  in  what  they  conceive 
those  needs  to  be. 

The  result  is  an  "overload"  on  government  and  the 
expansion  of  the  role  of  government  in  the  economy  and 
society.  During  the  1960s  governmental  expenditures,  as  a 
proportion  of  GNP,  increased  significantly  in  all  the  principal 
Trilateral  countries,  except  for  Japan.  This  expansion  of 
governmental  activity  was  attributed  not  so  much  to  the 
strength  of  government  as  to  its  weakness  and  the  inability 
and  unwillingness  of  central  political  leaders  to  reject  the 
demands  made  upon  them  by  numerically  and  functionally 
important  groups  in  their  society.  The  impetus  to  respond  to 
the  demands  which  groups  made  on  government  is  deeply 
rooted  in  both  the  attitudinal  and  structural  features  of  a 
democratic  society.  The  democratic  idea  that  government 
should  be  responsive  to  the  people  creates  the  expectation 
that  government  should  meet  the  needs  and  correct  the  evils 
affecting  particular  groups  in  society.  Confronted  with  the 
structural  imperative  of  competitive  elections  every  few 
years,  political  leaders  can  hardly  do  anything  else. 

Inflation  is  obviously  not  a  problem  which  is  peculiar  to 
democratic  societies,  and  it  may  well  be  the  result  of  causes 
quite  extrinsic  to  the  democratic  process.  It  may,  however, 
be  exacerbated  by  a  democratic  politics  and  it  is,  without 
doubt,  extremely  difficult  for  democratic  systems  to  deal 
with  effectively.  The  natural  tendency  of  the  political 
demands  permitted  and  encouraged  by  the  dynamics  of  a 
democratic  system  helps  governments  to  deal  with  the 
problems  of  economic  recession,  particularly  unemployment, 
and  it  hampers  them  in  dealing  effectively  with  inflation.  In 
the  face  of  the  claims  of  business  groups,  labor  unions,  and 
the  beneficiaries  of  governmental  largesse,  it  becomes 
difficult  if  not  impossible  for  democratic  governments  to 
curtail  spending,  increase  -taxes,  and  control  prices  and  wages. 
In  this  sense,  inflation  is  the  economic  disease  of 
democracies. 


Conclusion  *"5 

3.  The  Disaggregation  of  Interests 

A  primary  function  of  politics  is  to  aggregate  the  various 
interests  in  society  so  as  to  promote  common  purposes  and 
to  create  coalitions  behind  policies  and  leaders.  In  a 
democratic  society  this  process  takes  place  through 
complicated  processes  of  bargaining  and  compromise  within 
government,  within  and  between  the  political  parties,  and 
through  electoral  competition.  The  multiple  sources  of  power 
in  a  democratic  society  insure  that  any  policy  decision,  when 
it  is  made,  usually  has  to  have  at  least  the  tacit  support  of  a 
majority  of  those  affected  by  and  concerned  with  it.  In  this 
sense,  consensus-building  is  at  the  heart  of  democratic 
politics.  At  the  same  time,  however,  the  opportunities  which 
democratic  politics  offers  to  particular  opinions,  interests, 
and  groups  to  be  represented  in  the  political  process 
necessarily  tend  to  stimulate  the  formulation  and  articulation 
of  such  opinions,  interests,  and  groups.  While  the  common 
interest  is  in  compromise  and  consensus,  it  is  often  beneficial 
to  the  particular  individual  or  group  to  differentiate  its 
interest  from  other  interests,  to  assert  that  interest 
vigorously,  and  at  times  to  be  intransigent  in  defending  that 
interest  against  others.  In  a  democracy,  in  short,  the  top 
political  leaders  work  to  aggregate  interests;  the  political 
process  often  works  to  disaggregate  them. 

The  most  obvious  political  manifestation  of  the 
disaggregation  of  interests  and  the  withering  away  of 
common  purposes  is  in  the  decomposition  which  has  affected 
the  political  party  systems  in  Trilateral  societies.  In  almost 
every  country  the  support  for  the  principal  established 
political  parties  has  declined,  and  new  parties,  small  parties, 
and  antiparty  movements  have  gained  in  strength.  At  one 
time  or  another  during  1974,  no  party  had  a  majority  in  the 
legislatures  of  Great  Britain,  Canada,  France,  the  Federal 
Republic  of  Germany,  Italy,  Belgium,  the  Netherlands, 
Norway,     Sweden,     and     Denmark.    And    the    functional 


1 66  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

equivalent  to  the  lack  of  a  majority  existed  in  the  United 
States  with  different  parties  in  control  of  the  executive  and 
legislative  branches  of  the  government.  This  failure  of  the 
party  system  to  produce  electoral  and  parliamentary  majori- 
ties obviously  had  adverse  effects  on  the  ability  of  govern- 
ments to  govern. 

A  party  system  is  a  way  of  organizing  the  electorate, 
simplifying  choice,  selecting  leaders,  aggregating  interests, 
and  shaping  policy  choices  and  priorities.  The  development 
of  political  parties  in  the  nineteenth  century  went  hand-in- 
hand  with  the  expansion  of  the  suffrage  and  the  increased 
responsibility  of  governments  to  their  citizens.  Parties  made 
democratic  government  possible.  Throughout  the  twentieth 
century,  the  strength  of  democracy  has  varied  with  the 
strength  of  the  political  parties  committed  to  working  with- 
in a  democratic  system.  The  decay  of  political  party  systems 
in  the  industrialized  world  poses  the  question:  How  viable  is 
democratic  government  without  parties  or  with  greatly 
weakened  and  attenuated  parties? 

4.  Parochialism  in  International  Affairs 

Just  as  the  opportunities  afforded  by  the  democratic 
process  tended  to  increase  the  strength  and  assertiveness  of 
particularistic  groups  domestically,  so  they  also  tended  to 
encourage  a  greater  degree  of  parochialism  in  international 
affairs. 

The  seeming  decline  in  the  external  military  threat 
produced  a  general  slackening  of  concern  throughout  the 
Trilateral  countries  with  the  problems  of  security.  In  the 
absence  of  a  clear  and  present  danger  to  security,  it  is  very 
difficult  to  mobilize  support  within  a  democracy  for 
measures  which  may  be  necessary  to  provide  for  security.  In 
the  European  and  North  American  countries,  compulsory 
military  service  has  been  reduced  or  abandoned  entirely; 
military  expenditures  have  declined  in  real  terms  and  relative 
to  national  product;  antimilitarism  has  become  the  vogue  in 


Conclusion  1 67 

intellectual  and  political  circles.  Yet  detente  presumably  rests 
upon  the  achievement  of  a  rough  military  balance  between 
the  communist  powers  and  the  democracies.  During  the 
1960s  the  military  exertions  of  th&  communist  powers 
brought  such  a  balance  into  being  and  hence  made  detente 
feasible.  During  the  1970s  military  passivity  on  the  part  of 
the  democracies  could  well  undermine  that  balance  and 
hence  the  basis  for  improved  relations  with  the  communist 
states. 

By  and  large,  the  quarter-century  after  World  War  II  saw  a 
removal  of  restrictions  on  trade  and  investment,  and  a  general 
opening  up  of  the  economies  of  the  industrialized,  capitalist 
countries.  In  times  of  economic  scarcity,  inflation,  and 
possible  long-term  economic  downturn,  however,  the 
pressures  in  favor  of  nationalism  and  neo-mercantilism  mount 
and  democratic  political  systems  find  themselves  particularly 
vulnerable  to  such  pressures  from  industry  groups,  localities, 
and  labor  organizations,  which  see  themselves  adversely 
affected  by  foreign  competition.  The  ability  of  governments 
to  deal  with  domestic  social  and  economic  problems  is 
reduced,  as  well  as  the  confidence  people  have  that 
legislatures  will  be  able  to  deal  with  those  problems.  As  a 
result,  the  leaders  of  democratic  governments  turn 
increasingly  to  foreign  policy  as  the  one  arena  where  they  can 
achieve  what  appear  to  be  significant  successes.  Diplomatic 
triumph  becomes  essential  to  the  maintenance  of  domestic 
power;  success  abroad  produces  votes  at  home.  Heath  and 
the  Common  Market,  Brandt  and  the  Moscow  treaties,  Nixon 
in  Peking  and  SALT  I,  and  Pompidou  in  challenging 
American  leadership  may  or  may  not  have  done  the  best  in 
terms  of  securing  the  long-term  interests  of  their  countries, 
but  their  domestic  political  needs  left  them  little  leeway  not 
to  come  up  with  something.  At  the  same  time,  the  impact  of 
inflation  and  domestic  special  interests  engenders  economic 
nationalism  increasing  the  difficulties  of  cooperative  action 
among  the  democratic  powers.  Given  these  pressures,  the 


168  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

extent  to  which  the  democratic  societies  have  been  able  to 
avoid  the  worst  forms  of  beggar-thy-neighbor  policies  and 
devise  some  common  responses  to  the  economic  and  energy 
crises  is,  in  many  respects,  quite  remarkable.  Yet  the  impact 
of  domestic  politics  still  leads  democratic  leaders  to  display 
greater  eagerness  to  compromise  when  negotiating  with  their 
enemies  and  to  have  greater  difficulty  in  compromising  when 
they  negotiate  with  each  other. 

While  the  processes  of  democratic  politics  induce 
governmental  leaders  to  look  abroad  for  victories  to  sustain 
them  at  home,  those  same  processes  also  tend  to  produce  a 
tendency  towards  greater  provincialism  and  nationalism  in 
their  outlook.  The  parochialization  of  leadership  is  surely 
one  of  the  most  striking  trends  of  the  past  decade  in  the 
Trilateral  democracies.  Down  through  the  early  1960s, 
leading  statesmen  in  the  democratic  countries  not  only  had 
(as  was  a  prerequisite  to  statesmanship)  a  standing  among 
their  own  people,  but  they  also  often  had  an  appeal  and  a 
standing  abroad  among  people  in  the  other  industrialized 
democracies.  They  were,  in  a  sense,  Trilateral  statesmen  as 
well  as  national  statesmen.  The  resignation  of  Willy  Brandt, 
however,  removed  from  the  scene  the  last  of  the  democratic 
leaders  who  had  a  stature,  a  reputation,  and  a  following  that 
transcended  his  own  society.  This  is  not  to  say  that  the 
current  leaders  are  necessarily  narrowly  nationalistic  in  their 
outlook  and  policies.  It  does  mean,  however,  that  they  are 
the  product  of  peculiarly  national  processes  and  that 
whatever  their  qualities  as  leaders,  the  names  of  Gerald  Ford, 
Takeo  Miki,  Harold  Wilson,  Giscard  d'Estaing,  and  Helmut 
Schmidt  do  not  inspire  enthusiasm  and  commitment  outside 
their  own  societies. 

IV.  VARIATIONS  AMONG  REGIONS 

The  features  we  have  described  above  are  found  in  all  three 
rilateral   regions.  The  relative  intensity  of  the  different 


Conclusion  1 69 

aspects  of  the  problem  varies,  however,  from  country  to 
country  and  from  time  to  time  within  a  country.  The  overall 
legitimacy  of  government  is  greater  in  Britain  than  in 
Italy.  Confidence  and  trust  in  political  institutions  and 
leaders  in  the  United  States  was  much  less  during  the  1960s 
and  early  1970s  than  it  was  in  the  1940s  and  1950s  and  very 
probably  considerably  less  than  it  will  be  during  the  coming 
years.  The  differing  cultures  and  political  traditions  of  the 
various  countries  means  that  each  problem  concerning  the 
governability  of  democracy  manifests  itself  in  different  ways 
and  has  to  be  dealt  with  by  different  means.  Each  country 
has  its  own  peculiar  strengths  and  weaknesses.  In  continental 
Europe  and  in  Japan,  for  instance,  there  is  a  tradition  of  a 
strong  and  effective  bureaucracy,  in  part  because  of  the 
polarization  and  fragmentation  among  political  parties.  This 
bureaucracy  furnishes  continuity  and  stability  to  the  system, 
functioning  in  some  ways  as  both  a  gyroscope  and  an 
automatic  pilot.  In  Britain  and  the  United  States,  on  the 
other  hand,  there  are  strong  traditions  of  citizen  participation 
in  politics  which  insure  the  vitality  of  democracy  at  the  same 
time  that  they  may  lower  the  competence  and  authority  of 
government.  If  one  were  to  generalize,  one  might  say  that  the 
problem  in  the  United  States  is  more  one  of  governability 
than  of  democracy,  in  Japan  it  is  more  one  of  democracy 
than  of  governability,  while  in  Europe  both  problems  are 
acute. 

The  demands  on  government  and  the  needs  for  govern- 
ment have  been  increasing  steadily  in  all  the  Trilateral  soci- 
eties. The  cause  of  the  current  malaise  is  the  decline  in  the 
material  resources  and  political  authority  available  to  gov- 
ernment to  meet  these  demands  and  needs.  These  deficiencies 
vary  significantly,  however,  from  region  to  region.  In  the 
United  States,  the  government  is  constrained  more  by  the 
shortage  of  authority  than  by  the  shortage  of  resources.  In 
Japan,  the  government  has  so  far  been  favored  with  a  huge  in- 
crease in  resources  due  to  rapid  economic  growth,  and  it  has 


170  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

been  able  to  utilize  the  reservoir  of  traditional  acquiescence 
among  the  people  to  support  its  authority.  The  growth  in  re- 
sources, however,  is  about  to  stop,  and  the  reservoir  of  ac- 
quiescence is  more  and  more  draining  down.  In  Europe,  gov- 
ernments seem  to  be  facing  shortages  of  both  authority  and 
resources,  which  is  the  major  reason  why  the  problems  con- 
cerning the  governability  of  democracy  are  more  urgent  in 
Europe  than  in  the  other  Trilateral  regions. 

At  the  moment  the  principal  strains  on  the  governability 
of  democracy  may  be  receding  in  the  United  States,  cresting 
in  Europe,  and  pending  in  the  future  for  Japan.  During  the 
1960s,  the  United  States  went  through  a  period  of  creedal 
passion,  of  intense  conflict  over  racial  issues  and  the 
Indochina  War,  and  of  marked  expansion  in  the  extent  and 
forms  of  political  participation.  In  addition,  in  the  1970s  the 
United  States  suffered  a  major  constitutional  crisis  in  the 
whole  complex  of  issues  involved  in  Watergate  and  the 
resignation  of  the  President.  At  present,  much  of  the  passion 
and  intensity  has  departed  from  American  politics,  leaving 
the  political  leadership  and  institutions  with  the  problem  of 
attempting  to  redefine  their  functions  in  altered  circum- 
stances, to  restore  the  prestige  and  authority  of  central 
government  institutions,  and  to  grapple  with  the  immediate 
economic  challenges.  Japan,  on  the  other  hand,  appears  to 
still  have  some  time  before  the  major  challenges  to 
democracy  will  come  to  a  head,  which  they  probably  will  in 
the  early  1980s.  Its  organizational  fabric  and  patterns  of 
social  control,  moreover,  provide  advantages  in  giving  control 
and  direction  to  the  new  political  forces  and  demands  on 
government.  This  gain  in  time  will  give  the  existing 
democratic  institutions  in  Japan  opportunity  to  consolidate 
themselves  further  and  will  permit  the  party  leaders  in  all  the 
major  parties  to  adapt  to  a  situation  in  which  the  Liberal 
Democratic  party  no  longer  commands  a  secure  majority. 

Europe,  in  contrast,  has  to  face  current  issues  which  make 
it  the  most  vulnerable  of  the  three  regions  at  the  present 


Conclusion  171 

time.  It  must  make  long-term  investments  quickly  inasmuch 
as  it  will  not  be  able  to  handle  its  problems  with  the  current 
resources  it  has  available.  In  addition,  it  must  maintain  tight 
enough  control  over  short-run  issues  since  it  has  to  face  a 
crisis  from  within  as  well  as  a  crisis  from  without. 


APPENDIX 


APPENDIX  I:  DISCUSSION  OF  STUDY 

DURING  PLENARY  MEETING  OF 

THE  TRILATERAL  COMMISSION 

Kyoto,  May  31,  1975 

The  study  by  Michel  Crozier,  Samuel  P.  Huntington,  and 
Joji  Watanuki,  prepared  for  the  Trilateral  Commission,  was 
discussed  during  plenary  meetings  of  the  Commission  in 
Kyoto,  Japan  in  May  1975.  This  three-part  appendix  is  aimed 
at  advancing  dialogue  on  the  issues  involved.  The  first  part 
lists  some  "arenas  for  action"  prepared  as  points  of  departure 
for  the  Kyoto  discussion;  the  second  provides  remarks  by 
Ralf  Dahrendorf,  who  opened  the  discussion  in  Kyoto;  and 
the  third  summarizes  discussion  of  the  report  among  mem- 
bers of  the  Commission. 

A.  ARENAS  FOR  ACTION 

While  there  is  much  to  praise  in  the  performance  of 
democratic  government  in  the  Trilateral  societies,  there  are 
also  areas  of  critical  weakness  and  potential  breakdown.  The 
heart  of  the  problem  lies  in  the  inherent  contradictions 
involved  in  the  very  phrase  "governability  of  democracy." 
For,  in  some  measure,  governability  and  democracy  are 
warring  concepts.  An  excess  of  democracy  means  a  deficit  in 
governability;  easy  governability  suggests  faulty  democracy. 
At  times  in  the  history  of  democratic  government  the 
pendulum  has  swung  too  far  in  one  direction  or  the  other. 

At  the  present  time,  it  appears  that  the  balance  has  tilted 
too  far  against  governments  in  Western  Europe  and  the 
United  States;  in  Japan,  as  yet,  this  problem  is  not  acute, 
although  it  may  well  become  so.  The  United  States  and 

173 


174  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

Western  Europe  consequently  need  to  restore  a  more 
equitable  relationship  between  governmental  authority  and 
popular  control,  and  Japan  may  face  this  necessity  in  the 
not-too-distant  future.  The  -  steadily  rising  need  for 
government  to  manage  the  interrelations  of  a  complex 
society  is  likely  to  require  an  increase  in  the  material 
resources  and  political  authority  available  to  government.  In 
the  United  States  and  Western  Europe,  both  have  been  in 
short  supply  already.  Even  in  Japan,  both  will  be  in  short 
supply  in  the  future.  There  are  at  least  seven  areas  in  which 
these  problems  can  be  tackled,  which  are  relevant 
immediately  to  Europe  and  the  United  States  and  in  the 
not-too-remote  future  also  to  Japan. 

1 .  Effective  Planning  for  Economic  and  Social  Development 

The  historical  record  indicates  that  democracy  works 
best  —  indeed,  that  it  may  only  work  —  when  there  is  a 
gradual  but  relatively  constant  increase  in  the  economic 
well-being  of  society.  The  record  of  the  recent  past  suggests 
that  in  industrialized  societies  each  additional  increment  in 
the  rate  of  economic  growth  tends  to  be  distributed  in  order 
to  provide  more  benefits  to  the  poor  than  the  previous 
increment.  Reasonable  rates  of  economic  growth  and 
relatively  stable  prices  are  essential  for  the  achievement  of 
socioeconomic  equity.  The  control  of  inflation  and  the 
promotion  of  economic  growth,  taking  into  careful 
consideration  the  effects  of  such  growth  on  resource 
exhaustion  and  environmental  pollution,  consequently  must 
have  top  priority  on  the  agenda  of  democracy.  In  addition, 
poverty  remains  a  problem  in  many  parts  of  Europe  and  the 
United  States,  and  governmental  programs  must  give  the 
highest  priority  to  establishing  a  minimum  floor  of 
guaranteed  subsistence  for  all  citizens.  The  specific  measures 
by  which  governments  can  promote  these  goals  must  be 
devised  by  economists  and  planners,  but  critical  considera- 
tion should  be  given  to  proposals  such  as  that  recently 


Appendix  175 

advanced  in  the  United  States  for  a  new  economic  planning 
agency  attached  to  the  White  House.  It  is  necessary  here 
simply  to  underline  the  extent  to  which  the  governability  of 
democracy  seems  dependent  upon  the  sustained  expansion  of 
the  economy.  Political  democracy  requires  economic  growth; 
economic  growth  without  inflation  depends  upon  effective 
democratic  planning.  The  opportunities  for  more  effective 
planning  are  not,  moreover,  simply  confined  to  issues  of 
economic  growth.  The  trilateral  societies  have  an  accumu- 
lation of  social  knowledge  which  could  be  used  for  solution 
of  some  social  problems.  The  governments  in  Trilateral 
societies  have  the  possibility  of  becoming  "wiser"  in  allocat- 
ing scarce  resources  in  the  most  effective  way,  searching  for 
alternatives,  and  assessing  the  effects  of  policies,  through 
proper  use  of  the  social  knowledge  and  skills  which  have  been 
accumulated  and  may  still  be  developed. 

2.  Strengthening  the  Institutions  of  Political  Leadership 

In  recent  years,  the  publics  in  the  Trilateral  societies  have 
expected  much  of  their  political  leaders.  They  have  been 
expected  to  "deliver  the  goods"  in  terms  of  achieving  policy 
outputs  and  outcomes  to  which  they  have  committed 
themselves  and  their  governments.  In  many  instances, 
however,  political  leaders  have  been  left  deficient  in  the 
institutional  resources  and  authority  necessary  to  achieve 
these  goals.  A  pervasive  suspicion  of  the  motives  and  power 
of  political  leaders  on  the  part  of  the  public  has  given  rise  to 
the  imposition  of  legal  and  institutional  barriers  which  serve 
to  prevent  them  from  achieving  the  goals  which  the  public 
expects  them  accomplish.  In  the  long  run  the  leadership 
vacuum  will  be  filled  in  one  way  or  another,  and  strong 
institutionalized  leadership  is  clearly  preferable  to  personal- 
ized charismatic  leadership. 

In  the  United  States,  the  strengthening  of  leadership 
institutions  requires  action  with  respect  to  both  the  Congress 
and  the  president.  In  Congress,  for  the  past  decade  the  trend 


176  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

has  been  toward  a  greater  dispersion  of  power  in  both  the 
House  and  Senate.  Yet  if  Congress  is  to  play  an  effective 
governing  role  as  distinct  from  a  critical  and  opposition  role, 
it  has  to  be  able  to  formulate  overall  goals,  determine 
priorities,  and  initiate  programs.  Inevitably  this  requires  some 
centralization  of  power  within  Congress. 

The  imperial  presidency  is  rapidly  disappearing  into 
history,  and  there  is  clearly  no  need  to  bring  it  back.  There  is 
a  need,  however,  to  insure  that  the  pendulum  does  not  swing 
too  far  in  the  other  direction.  Proposed  legislative  restrictions 
on  presidential  power  should  always  be  judged  by  the 
question:  If -the  president  does  not  exercise  this  power,  who 
will?  If  Congress  can  exercise  the  power  effectively,  there 
may  be  good  grounds  for  restricting  the  president.  But  every 
restriction  of  presidential  power  does  not  necessarily  redound 
to  the  benefit  of  Congress.  It  may  equally  well  increase  the 
power  of  bureaucratic  agencies  or  private  interest  groups. 

In  Japan,  the  prime  minister's  leadership  has  been  re- 
stricted by  the  bureaucratic  sectionalism  of  each  ministry. 
Budget-making  is  done  totally  by  the  Budget  Bureau  in  the 
Ministry  of  Finance.  The  prime  minister  has  no  staff,  and 
there  is  no  coordinating  agency  under  his  direct  command. 
The  institutional  strengthening  of  the  prime  minister's  leader- 
ship through  the  transfer  of  the  Budget  Bureau  to  the  prime 
minister's  office  or  the  Cabinet  Secretariat,  the  creation  of 
positions  for  high-level  aides  to  the  prime  minister,  and  the 
reorganization  and  development  of  policy  research  and  co- 
ordinating functions  in  the  Cabinet  Secretariat  and  prime 
minister's  office,  including  various  "Deliberation  Councils," 
should  be  considered  seriously. 

Under  the  LDP's  single  majority  rule,  the  Diet  has  never 
exercised  any  leadership  role.  The  budget  presented  by  the 
government  has  been  approved  by  the  LDP  majority  without 
fail.  Almost  100  percent  of  legislation  has  been  presented  by 
the  government  upon  prior  consultation  with  the  governing 
party  and  been  approved  by  the  majority  in  the  Diet.  In  light, 
however,  of  the  possibility  of  the  loss  of  a  majority  by  the 


Appendix  177 

LDP,  the  Diet  should  be  prepared  to  take  more  initiative  in 
legislation  and  budget-making. 

The  European  situation  is  extremely  diverse  and  does  not 
call  for  common  or  even  convergent  remedies.  The  French 
presidency  for  the  time  being  is  extremely  strong,  much 
stronger  than  the  American.  If  there  is  a  problem  it  is  to 
reintroduce  democratic  checks.  If  the  problem  is  difficult,  it 
is  because  very  little  margin  has  ever  existed  in  the  French 
tradition  between  the  predominance  of  the  executive,  which 
means  too  few  checks,  and  the  predominance  of  Parliament, 
which  means  a  rather  impotent  regime  d'assemblee.  The 
Italian  government  presents  almost  exactly  the  other  side  of 
the  coin.  Its  decision-making  capacity  has  almost  disinte- 
grated and  the  problem  is  to  restore  conditions  for 
developing  a  stronger,  more  stable,  more  active  executive 
which  can  at  the  same  time  be  accepted  by  the  political  class. 

Even  if  one  does  not  focus  on  these  extreme  examples,  one 
discovers  that  each  country  has  its  own  idiosyncratic 
problems  to  which  there  is  no  common  solution.  Two 
common  problems  nevertheless  emerge  on  which  more 
general  recommendations  could  be  made.  First  of  all,  there  is 
almost  everywhere  a  crisis  of  parliaments.  It  is  due  only 
partially  to  legal  or  constitutional  evolution,  since  it  develops 
equally  within  opposite  setups.  One  could  better  hypothesize 
that  the  divergent  structural  evolutions  are  just  different 
answers  to  the  same  problem.  This  crisis  involves  the  problem 
of  representation  and  the  problem  of  expertise.  Modern 
parliaments  do  not  have  the  necessary  expertise  to  maintain 
an  effective  check  on  the  executive  and  their  members 
cannot  represent  citizens  adequately  in  policy-making 
debates  since  they  have  to  rely  on  earlier,  now  meaningless 
cleavages  to  be  elected. 

The  second  common  problem  area  is  that  of  implementa- 
tion and  public  administration.  Everywhere  one  discovers  a 
complete  dissociation  between  the  decision-making  system, 
dominated  by  traditional  and  often  quite  rhetorical  political 
debate,  and  the  implementation  system,  which  is  the  preserve 


178  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

of  administrative  systems  quite  often  centralized  and  strong, 
but  usually  even  more  irresponsive  when  they  are  centralized 
and  strong.  This  dissociation  is  the  main  cause  of  political 
alienation  amongst  citizens.  It  continually  nourishes  Utopian 
dreams  and  radical  postures  and  reinforces  opposition  to  the 
state.  The  main  effort  in  Europe  should  be,  therefore,  to 
reinsert  democratic  debate  in  administrative  procedure,  to 
prevent  the  monopoly  of  expertise  by  public  administration, 
and  to  restore  functions  to  parliament,  by  giving  parliament 
new  expertise  and  thus  the  possibility  to  debate  on  an  equal 
level  with  the  civil  servants.  Finally,  a  general  reform  of 
public  administration. and  especially  of  local  implementation 
systems  should  be  a  central  practical  concern  that  could  be 
answered  by  European  countries  in  a  genuinely  comparative 
and  cooperative  way. 

3.  Reinvigoration  of  Political  Parties 

Party  loyalties,  like  loyalties  to  church,  state,  and  class, 
have  tended  to  weaken  throughout  much  of  the  Trilateral 
area.  A  more  highly  educated,  more  affluent,  and  generally 
more  sophisticated  public  is  less  willing  to  commit  itself 
blindly  and  irrevocably  to  a  particular  party  and  its 
candidates.  Yet  partisan  allegiances,  along  with  party 
conflicts,  have  historically  been  the  bedrock  of  democracy. 
Even  today  political  parties  remain  indispensable  to  insure 
open  debate  over  meaningful  choices,  to  help  aggregate 
interests,  and  to  develop  political  leaders.  To  continue  to 
perform  these  functions  they  will  have  to  adapt  themselves  to 
the  changed  needs  and  interests  of  the  electorate.  If  the 
"post-industrial  world"  is  a  world  in  which  knowledge  is 
king,  the  political  parties  must  increasingly  devote  themselves 
to  supplying  this  commodity,  just  as  in  an  earlier  —  and 
poorer  —  age  they  focused  on  material  benefits  such  as  jobs, 
patronage,  and  social  insurance. 

To  fulfill  its  political  functions  properly,  a  political  party 
must,  on  the  one  hand,  reflect  the  interests  and  needs  of 


Appendix  179 

major  social  forces  and  interest  groups  and,  on  the  other 
hand,  it  must  also  in  some  measure  be  independent  of 
particular  interests  and  capable  of  aggregating  them  and 
working  out  broader  compromises  among  them.  Changes  in 
party  structure,  membership,  leadership,  and  activities  should 
be  oriented  towards  increasing  the  ability  of  parties  to 
perform  these  two  conflicting  but  indispensable  functions.  In 
Europe,  for  instance,  parties  are  still  divided  between  parties 
of  notables  and  mass  membership  parties.  Mass  parties 
emphasizing  the  defense  of  group  interests  and  status 
positions  prevent  the  aggregation  of  interests  and  the  learning 
of  compromise.  Not  only  do  they  not  train  citizens  for  the 
difficulties  of  choice  and  the  understanding  of  government, 
but  they  condition  them  to  misunderstanding  and  to 
alienation.  Nor  do  traditional  parties  of  notables  do  a  better 
job.  They  may  emphasize  aggregation  much  more  in  their 
action  but  keep  themselves  as  narrow  as  possible  and  refuse 
to  train  citizens  in  real  participation. 

Nowhere  are  the  horns  of  the  dilemma  of  interest 
representation  versus  interest  aggregation  more  painfully 
visible  than  in  the  difficult  area  of  party  finance.  Historically, 
political  parties  have  in  large  part  been  dependent  on  the 
dues  and  subscriptions  of  individual  members  and  supporters 
on  the  one  hand,  and  on  substantial  contributions  from 
business  corporations  and  labor  unions  on  the  other.  But,  in 
addition,  a  number  of  Trilateral  societies  (including  the  four 
Scandinavian  countries,  France,  Italy,  Germany,  and  Canada) 
now  appropriate  public  monies  to  cover  party  expenses 
between  and  during  elections.  In  Germany  the  government 
provides  an  estimated  35  percent  of  party  funds. 

The  reinvigoration  of  political  parties,  needed  for  the 
effective  working  of  democratic  politics,  seems  to  require  a 
diversification  of  the  sources  from  which  parties  raise  their 
funds.  Political  parties  should  not  be  dependent  exclusively 
upon  either  individual  members  or  organized  interests  or  the 
state  for  the  resources  needed  to  perform  their  functions. 
They  should  be  able  to  draw  support  from  all  three  sources. 


180  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

The  achievement  of  the  appropriate  balance  among  these 
sources  requires  different  action  in  different  societies.  In  the 
United  States,  for  instance,  recent  legislation  providing  public 
monies  for  presidential  candidates  represents  a  step  in  the 
proper  direction.  So  also  is  the  movement  during  the  past 
decade  to  broaden  the  base  of  party  finance  and  to  solicit 
small  sums  from  a  large  number  of  contributors.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  laws  prohibiting  political  contributions  by 
corporations  serve  little  useful  purpose  and,  as  recent 
prosecutions  make  clear,  have  been  regularly  evaded.  The 
desirability  of  repealing  such  restrictions  should  be  carefully 
considered.  The  danger  that  political  parties  will  become 
unduly  dependent  upon  and  responsive  to  a  few  corporate 
interests  can  best  be  countered  by  (a)  requiring  full  publicity 
for  all  political  contributions  and  (b)  insuring  the  availability 
of  public  monies  as  an  alternative  and  balance  to  funds  from 
the  private  sector. 

In  Japan,  the  amount  of  money  contributed  by  business 
corporations  to  the  LDP  has  been  disproportionally  huge  and 
has  given  rise  to  a  sense  of  unfair  competition  and  the 
suspicion  of  implicit  corruption  between  the  governing  party 
and  business.  This  unfairness  might  be  attacked  first  of  all  by 
measures  prohibiting  all  contributions  by  corporations,  or  at 
least  setting  strict  upper  limits  on  them  and  also  requiring  full 
publicity  for  the  contributions  made.  The  LDP  needs  to 
survive  such  a  trial  in  order  to  consolidate  the  legitimacy  of 
Japanese  democracy  itself.  Even  if  such  measures  are  destined 
to  fail,  by  evasion  and  utilization  of  loopholes,  they  will  still 
serve  to  create  fairer  competition  between  parties  and 
stimulate  individual  contributions  and  involvement  in  party 
activities.  Most  difficult  to  achieve  in  Japan  is  an  increase  in 
individual  contributions.  Politicians  and  political  parties 
should  do  their  utmost  to  stimulate  them.  For  instance,  the 
personal  sponsoring  associations  (koenkai)  of  individual 
politicians  should  undertake  to  finance  themselves  by 
contributions  from  their  members. 


Appendix  181 

4.  Restoring  a  Balance  between  Government  and  Media 

For  well  over  200  years  in  Western  societies,  a  struggle  has 
been  underway  to  defend  the  freedom  of  the  press  to 
investigate,  to  criticize,  to  report,  and  to  publish  its  findings 
and  opinions  against  the  efforts  by  government  officials  to 
curb  that  freedom.  Freedom  of  the  press  is  absolutely 
essential  to  the  effective  working  of  democratic  government. 
Like  any  freedom,  however,  it  is  a  freedom  which  can  be 
abused.  Recent  years  have  seen  an  immense  growth  in  the 
scope  and  power  of  the  media.  In  many  countries,  in 
addition,  either  as  a  result  of  editorial  direction  or  as  a  result 
of  the  increasing  influence  of  the  journalists  vis-a-vis  owners 
and  editors,  the  press  has  taken  an  increasingly  critical  role 
towards  government  and  public  officials.  In  some  countries, 
traditional  norms  of  "objectivity"  and  "impartiality"  have 
been  brushed  aside  in  favor  of  "advocatory  journalism."  The 
(responsibility  of  the  press  should  now  be  increased  to  be 
commensurate  with  its  power;  significant  measures  are 
required  to  restore  an  appropriate  balance  between  the  press, 
the  government,  and  other  institutions  in  society. 

These  recent  changes  in  the  press-government  relationship 
are  perhaps  most  clearly  marked  in  the  United  States.  The 
increase  in  media  power  is  not  unlike  the  rise  of  the  industrial 
corporations  to  national  power  at  the  end  of  the  nineteenth 
century.  Just  as  the  corporations  enveloped  themselves  in  the 
constitutional  protection  of  the  due  process  clause,  the  media 
now  defend  themselves  in  terms  of  the  First  Amendment.*  In 
both  cases,  there  obviously  are  important  rights  to  be 
protected,  but  broader  interests  of  society  and  government 

The  First  Amendment  to  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States 
declares  that  "Congress  shall  make  no  law  . . .  abridging  the  freedom  of 
speech,  or  of  the  press."  The  due  process  clause  is  from  the  Fourteenth 
Amendment  —  "nor  shall  any  State  deprive  any  person  of  life,  liberty, 
or  property,  without  due  process  of  law." 


182  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

are  also  at  stake.  In  due  course,  beginning  with  the  Interstate 
Commerce  Act  and  the  Sherman  Antitrust  Act,*  measures 
had  to  be  taken  to  regulate  the  new  industrial  centers  of 
power  and  to  define  their  relations  to  the  rest  of  society. 
Something  comparable  appears  to  be  now  needed  with 
respect  to  the  media.  Specifically,  there  is  a  need  to  insure  to 
the  press  its  right  to  print  what  it  wants  without  prior 
restraint  except  in  most  unusual  circumstances.  But  there  is 
also  the  need  to  assure  to  the  government  the  right  and  the 
ability  to  withhold  information  at  the  source.  In  addition, 
there  is  no  reason  for  denying  to  public  officials  equal 
protection  of  the  laws  against  libel,  and  the  courts  should 
consider  moving  promptly  to  reinstate  the  law  of  libel  as  a 
necessary  and  appropriate  check  upon  the  abuses  of  power 
by  the  press.  Journalists  should  develop  their  own  standards 
of  professionalism  and  create  mechanisms,  such  as  press 
councils,  for  enforcing  those  standards  on  themselves.  The 
alternative  could  well  be  regulation  by  the  government. 

The  Japanese  press,  especially  the  five  nationwide 
newspapers  with  several  millions  circulation  each  and  the 
commercial  TV  networks  closely  associated  with  each  of 
them,  have  somewhat  different  traditions  and  problems  from 
their  counterparts  in  the  United  States  or  in  Western  Europe. 
Nonpartisanship  and  an  opposition  attitude  towards  the 
government  have  been  the  traditions  of  the  Japanese  press. 
The  results  are  a  policy  of  equal  distance  from  all  political 
parties,  and  a  high  sensitivity  to  the  mood  of  the  mass  public. 
The  functioning  of  Japanese  democracy  would  be  improved 
if  the  individual  newspapers  took  clearer  stands  in  support  of 
or  opposition  to  the  government. 

In  Europe,  the  more  traditional  and  numerous  press  has 
given  way  to  fewer,  stronger  and  less  committed  oligopolistic 

The  Interstate  Commerce  Act,  passed  by  Congress  in  1887,  was 
aimed  particularly  at  the  major  railroad  companies.  The  Sherman 
Antitrust  Act,  passed  in  1890,  was  aimed  more  generally. 


Appendix  183 

papers.  This  change,  which  was  viewed  at  first  as  a  trend 
toward  depoliticization,  in  the  end  increased  the  political 
power  of  the  press  as  an  independent  institution,  thus 
bringing  it  closer  to  the  American  and  Japanese  situations. 
The  same  dangers  therefore  seem  to  appear  with  the  need  for 
the  same  kind  of  difficult  but  essential  counterbalance. 

5.  Reexamination  of  the  Cost  and  the 
Functions  of  Higher  Education 

The  1960s  saw  a  tremendous  expansion  in  higher 
education  throughout  the  Trilateral  societies.  This  expansion 
was  the  product  of  increasing  affluence,  a  demographic  bulge 
in  the  college-age  group,  and  the  increasingly  widespread 
assumption  that  the  types  of  higher  education  open  formerly 
in  most  societies  (with  the  notable  exception  of  the  United 
States)  only  to  a  small  elite  group  should  "by  right"  be  made 
available  generally.  The  result  of  this  expansion,  however,  can 
be  the  overproduction  of  people  with  university  education  in 
relation  to  the  jobs  available  for  them,  the  expenditure  of 
substantial  sums  of  scarce  public  monies  and  the  imposition 
on  the  lower  classes  of  taxes  to  pay  for  the  free  public 
education  of  the  children  of  the  middle  and  upper  classes. 
The  expansion  of  higher  education  can  create  frustrations 
and  psychological  hardships  among  university  graduates  who 
are  unable  to  secure  the  types  of  jobs  to  which  they  believe 
their  education  entitles  them,  and  it  can  also  create 
frustrations  and  material  hardships  for  nongraduates  who  are 
unable  to  secure  jobs  which  were  previously  open  to  them. 

In  the  United  States,  some  retrenchment  in  higher 
education  is  already  underway  as  a  result  of  slower  growth  in 
enrollments  and  new  ceilings  on  resources.  What  seems 
needed,  however,  is  to  relate  educational  planning  to 
economic  and  political  goals.  Should  a  college  education  be 
provided  generally  because  of  its  contribution  to  the  overall 
cultural  level  of  the  populace  and  its  possible  relation  to  the 
constructive  discharge  of  the  responsibilities  of  citizenship?  If 


184  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

this  question  is  answered  in  the  affirmative,  a  program  is  then 
necessary  to  lower  the  job  expectations  of  those  who  receive 
a  college  education.  If  the  question  is  answered  in  the 
negative,  then  higher  educational  institutions  should  be 
induced  to  redesign  their  programs  so  as  to  be  geared  to  the 
patterns  of  economic  development  and  future  job 
opportunities. 

In  Japan,  the  expansion  of  higher  education  in  the  1960s 
was  achieved  mainly  through  low-cost  education  by  private 
universities  without  much  money  from  the  government. 
Financially,  however,  the  private  universities  are  now 
approaching  bankruptcy,  and  low-cost  education  has  created 
doubts  about  the  quality  of  university  education.  An  increase 
in  public  financial  support  to  private  universities  is  now 
under  way.  As  for  the  employment  of  university  graduates,  at 
least  so  far,  because  of  rapid  expansion  of  the  tertiary  service 
sector,  there  has  as  yet  been  no  problem  of  overproduction 
and  unemployment.  Major  uncertainties,  however,  exist 
concerning  the  future  of  Japanese  higher  education.  With  the 
stagnation  of  the  governmental  budget,  the  increase  of  public 
funds  for  higher  education  will  face  a  ceiling,  and  the  choice 
as  to  whether  Japan  should  have  "low-quality  and 
high-quantity  higher  education  or  "high-quality  and 
limited-quantity"  higher  education  will  become  serious.  In 
addition,  both  employment  and  mobility  of  university 
graduates  depend  on  the  expansion  of  the  tertiary  sector, 
which  is  not  unlimited.  In  this  respect,  also,  Japan  is  now 
rapidly  approaching  the  point  where  some  "retrenchment"  in 
higher  education  will  be  necessary. 

European  higher  education,  in  contrast,  needs 
consolidation  and  rejuvenation  more  than  retrenchment. 
Here  again,  it  differs  widely  from  country  to  country  in  its 
structure,  modes  of  operation,  and  place  in  society.  But 
everywhere  it  is  parochial,  conservative,  and  compartmenta- 
lized. With  a  few  exceptions  in  sectors  such  as  the  profession- 
al schools  and  in  countries  such  as  Britain,  it  is  chaotic, 


Appendix  185 

inefficient,  operates  extremely  poorly,  and  develops  opposi- 
tion and  alienation  among  the  students.  One  cannot  overem- 
phasize the  significance  of  such  a  state  of  affairs.  By  now 
higher  education  is  the  most  important  value-producing 
system  in  society.  That  it  works  either  poorly  or  at  cross- 
purposes  with  society  should  be  a  matter  of  great  concern. 
Such  opposition  may  be  good  and  creative  up  to  a  point,  but 
it  has  become  more  and  more  sterile  since  it  is  now  depriving 
society  of  the  necessary  stimulus  of  the  younger  generation's 
creativity. 

6.  More  Active  Innovation  in  the  Area  of  Work 

A  long  tradition  exists  in  the  West  and  in  Japan  of 
governmental  involvement  in  the  broad  area  of  labor  and 
social  policies.  Such  policies  may  be  considered  as  one  of  the 
greatest  achievements  of  Trilateral  democracies.  Health, 
hazard  and  security  coverage,  freedom  of  association, 
bargaining  rights,  the  right  to  strike,  and  workers  councils  all 
provide  broad  protection  and  broad  possibilities  for  correc- 
tive action. 

Two  basic  new  problems  have  arisen,  however,  which  take 
on  more  and  more  prominence  as  older  ones  recede.  They  are 
the  problems  of,  first,  the  working  structure  of  the 
enterprise,  and,  second,  of  the  content  of  the  job  itself.  Both 
of  these  problems  call  for  a  new  kind  of  active  intervention 
which  is  of  great  importance  for  each  society's  internal 
equilibrium  and  governability.  These  problems  unfortunately 
are  not  amenable  to  easy  legislative  fiat  or  executive 
intervention.  They  require  a  painful  transformation  of  social 
relations,  of  cultural  and  authority  patterns,  and  even  of 
modes  of  reasoning. 

Up  to  now  the  dominant  social  democratic  or  even  liberal 
schools  of  thought  have  focused  on  proposals  for  industrial 
democracy  modeled  on  patterns  of  political  democracy.  They 
have  rarely  succeeded,  and  when  they  did  the  proposals  did 


186  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

not  appear  very  effective,  basically  because  they  were 
running  against  the  industrial  culture  and  the  constraints  of 
business  organization.  This  movement  has  found  a  new 
impetus,  especially  in  Western  Europe,  with  strong  popular 
pressure  for  self-management  and  the  rediscovery  by  the  left 
of  nationalization  as  a  key  argument  in  the  political  arena. 

Many  people  advocate  the  more  moderate  course  of 
participation  by  labor  in  crucial  decisions  affecting  output, 
productivity,  and  working  conditions,  such  as  developed  in 
Germany  under  the  name  of  codetermination.  This  would, 
they  think,  provide  a  strong  incentive  for  unions  to  act 
responsibly.  Income  circumstances  this  could  indeed  be  the 
result.  On  the  other  hand,  however,  codetermination  has 
been  only  partially  successful  in  Germany,  and  it  would  raise 
impossible  problems  in  many  Western  democracies,  either 
because  leftist  trade  unionists  would  oppose  it  and  utilize  it 
without  becoming  any  more  moderate,  or  because  employers 
would  manage  to  defeat  its  purposes. 

A  quite  different,  more  promising,  and  more  fundamental 
strategy  is  to  focus  on  the  second  set  of  problems,  those  of 
the  job,  working  conditions,  and  work  organization.  This  is  a 
much  more  concrete  field  where  deep  resentment  and 
frustrations  have  developed,  feeding  back  into  the  more 
conventional  aspects  of  labor-management  bargaining.  This  is 
a  problem  area  where  basic  change  is  becoming  possible.  New 
thinking  and  experimentation  has  occurred,  which  should  be 
widely  encouraged  and  subsidized.  Industry  should  be  given 
all  possible  incentives  to  move  ahead  and  implement 
gradually  new  modes  of  organization.  This  is  the  only  way 
now  to  alleviate  the  new  tensions  that  tend  to  mark 
post-industrial  society  in  this  area  and  which  otherwise 
nourish  irresponsible  blackmailing  tactics  and  new  inflation- 
ary pressures.  At  the  sanie  time  this  is  a  necessary  step  to 
restore  the  status  and  dignity  of  manual  work  and  therefore 


Appendix  187 

help  solve  the  more  and  more  acute  problem  of  the  immi- 
grant workers  in  Western  Europe,  which  might  otherwise 
become  equivalent  to  the  racial  problems  of  the  United 
States. 

7.  Creation  of  New  Institutions  for  the 
Cooperative  Promotion  of  Democracy 

The  effective  working  of  democratic  government  in  the 
Trilateral  societies  can  now  no  longer  be  taken  for  granted. 
The  increasing  demands  and  pressures  on  democratic 
government  and  ihe  crisis  in  governmental  resources  and 
public  authority  require  more  explicit  collaboration.  One 
might  consider,  therefore,  means  of  securing  support  and 
resources  from  foundations,  business  corporations,  labor 
unions,  political  parties,  civic  associations,  and,  where 
possible  and  appropriate,  governmental  agencies  for  the 
creation  of  an  institute  for  the  strengthening  of  democratic 
institutions.  The  purpose  of  such  an  institute  would  be  to 
stimulate  collaborative  studies  of  common  problems  involved 
in  the  operations  of  democracy  in  the  Trilateral  societies,  to 
promote  cooperation  among  institutions  and  groups  with 
common  concerns  in  this  area  among  the  Trilateral  regions, 
and  to  encourage  the  Trilateral  societies  to  learn  from  each 
other's  experience  how  to  make  democracy  function  more 
effectively  in  their  societies.  There  is  much  which  each 
society  can  learn  from  the  others.  Such  mutual  learning 
experiences  are  familiar  phenomena  in  the  economic  and 
military  fields;  they  must  also  be  encouraged  in  the  political 
field.  Such  an  institute  could  also  serve  a  useful  function  in 
calling  attention  to  questions  of  special  urgency,  as,  for 
instance,  the  critical  nature  of  the  problems  currently 
confronting  democracy  in  Europe. 


188  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

B.  EXCERPTS  OF  REMARKS  BY  RALF  DAHRENDORF 
ON  THE  GOVERNABILITY  STUDY 


I 


Governability  presumably  refers  to  the  ability  of 
governments  to  give  direction  to  the  economies,  societies, 
and  political  communities  in  which  they  govern,  and  to  do  so 
effectively.  Could  it  not  be  argued  that  one  of  the  traditional 
characteristics  of  democracies  is  that  we  do  not  ask 
governments  to  give  direction  to  the  economies,  societies, 
and  political  communities,  at  least  not  to  the  extent  to  which 
nondemocralic  societies  are  doing  this?  Might  it  not  be 
argued,  therefore,  that  by  raising  the  question  of  governabil- 
ity in  relation  to  democracies,  one  is  in  fact  raising  the 
question  of  whether  the  power  of  government  should  be 
increased  rather  than  the  question  of  whether  the  power  of 
government  should  be  restored?  Is  it  not  misleading  to  imply 
that  governments  in  democracies  had  all  those  powers  in  the 
past  which  are  now  demanded  for  them?  Should  we  not 
perhaps  check  ourselves  every  now  and  then  and  remember 
that  one  of  the  things  democracy  is  about  is  to  enable  people 
and  groups  to  operate  in  what  might  be  called  a  market 
environment  rather  than  an  environment  which  is  largely 
determined  by  directives  issuing  from  government  and  politi- 
cal institutions? 


II 


In  the  "arenas  for  action"*,  you  find  a  number  of 
remarkable  statements  about  the  relationship  between  de- 
mocracy and  economic  growth.  "The  promotion  of  economic 
growth,  taking  into  careful  consideration  the  effects  of  such 
growth  on  resource  exhaustion  and  environmental  pollution, 
consequently    must    have    top    priority    on  the  agenda  of 

*  See  Part  A  of  this  appendix. 


Appendix  189 

democracy.  .  .  .  Political  democracy  requires  economic 
growth;  economic  growth  . .  .  depends  upon  effective  demo- 
cratic planning."  Important,  and,  as  you  will  admit,  far-reach- 
ing statements.  It  is  clearly  desirable,  at  least  that  is  my  view, 
that  economic  growth  should  continue.  Yet  there  may  be  a 
point  in  asking  a  number  of  questions  in  relation  to  these 
statements.  And  there  may  be  a  point  in  discussing  them  at 
some  length.  Why  should  it  be  so  that  democracy  is  to  some 
extent  dependent  on  economic  growth?  Is  there  anything  in 
the  concept  of  democracy  that  relates  it  to  economic 
growth?  Is  democracy  unthinkable  without  it?  Is  it  actually 
true  that  those  countries  in  which  economic  growth  was  least 
effective  were  also  the  countries  in  which  democratic  institu- 
tions were  least  effective?  Could  it  not  be  said  that  it  is  the 
one-party  socialist  states  above  all  which  are  in  trouble 
without  economic  growth.  Is  not  the  link  between  the  as- 
sumption of  economic  growth  and  political  organization  in 
fact  much  closer  in  the  communist  countries,  and  is  that  not 
one  of  the  reasons  why  they  are  worried  at  a  time  when,  for 
them,  too,  economic  growth  is  by  no  means  a  certainty? 
Does  not  perhaps  Mr.  Brezhnev  have  much  more  reason  to 
worry  about  the  future  of  economic  growth  than  Mr.  Ford?  I 
should  have  thought  that  it  would  be  useful  to  examine  these 
questions  in  the  study,  although  I  am  not  at  all  sure  that  I 
would  be  able  to  give  a  proper  answer  to  them.  If  I  were  to 
try  to  give  an  answer,  I  would  like  to  add  another  question 
which  I  believe  is  and  should  be  of  major  concern  for 
anybody  who  is  thinking  about  the  future  of  industrial 
societies  under  liberal  conditions.  Is  growth  presumably 
growth  of  a  gross  national  product?  Is  this  the  only  kind  of 
expansion  of  human  life  chances  which  we  can  think  of  in 
free  societies?  Are  there  not  perhaps  other  forms  of  growth 
and  improvement  of  human  lives?  Is  it  really  necessary  to 
assume  that  we  have  to  continue  along  the  lines  which  have 
been  characteristic  for  the  last  twenty-five  years  in  order  to 
maintain  democratic  institutions?  The  important  and  prima 
facie  plausible  statements  about  democracy  and  economic 


190  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

growth  would  warrant  and  perhaps  require  a  rather  more 
elaborate  reasoning. 

Ill 

My  next  point  relates  to  governability  more  or  less 
directly.  The  paper  for  discussion  here  is  in  my  view  an 
important  and  in  many  ways  convincing  analysis  of  a  difficult 
and  changing  political,  social,  and  economic  situation.  I 
would  like  to  underline  an  aspect  of  the  problem  which  I 
believe  is  of  overriding  importance. 

I  start  with  three  simple  things— simple  to  put  in  words  but 
much  less  simple  to  cope  with  in  fact.  First,  there  is  a 
growing  desire  for  more  immediate  participation  on  the  part 
of  many  citizens  in  the  developed  countries,  which  confronts 
national  governments  with  unfamiliar  but  extremely  serious 
problems  and  makes  it  more  difficult  for  them  to  give 
direction  to  developments  in  their  countries.  This  is,  of 
course,  what  Mr.  Huntington  in  his  chapter  calls  the 
democratic  challenge  to  authority.  It  is  a  development  which 
may  be  regarded  as  a  natural  consequence  of  the 
development  of  citizenship  over  the  last  century  or  two.  This 
development  of  citizenship  has  led  more  and  more  people  in 
local  communities  and  industrial  enterprises  and  other 
institutions  to  express  a  desire  to  be  a  part  of  the  machinery 
of  decision-making  to  a  much  greater  extent  than  may  have 
been  the  case  in  the  past.  And  governments  have  in  fact 
found  it  difficult  to  make  decisions,  even  apparently  simple 
decisions  such  as  those  about  the  sites  of  nuclear  power 
stations.  Participation  is  not  merely  the  taking  of 
responsibility  but  is  very  often  an  attempt  to  check 
government  action  or  object  to  it. 

The  second  aspect  is  that  for  many  important  problems 
the  national  political  space  has  become  evidently  and  largely 
insufficient,  although  at  the  same  time  we  do  not  have 
satisfactory  institutions,  let  alone  democratic  ones,  to  cope 


Appendix  191 

with    new    problems    as    they    arise    in    new,   international 
political  spaces. 

The  third  aspect  is  new  for  governments.  Democratic 
governments  find  it  difficult  to  cope  with  the  power  of 
extraparliamentary  institutions  which  determine  by  their 
decisions  the  life  chances  of  as  many  (or  in  some  cases  more) 
people  as  the  decisions  of  governments  can  possibly 
determine  in  many  of  our  countries.  -  Indeed,  these 
extraparliamentary  institutions  often  make  governmental 
power  look  ridiculous.  When  I  talk  about  extraparliamentary 
institutions,  I  am  essentially  thinking  of  two  powerful 
economic  institutions— giant  companies  and  large  and 
powerful  trade  unions. 

All  three  of  these  developments  have  a  common 
denominator.  The  greater  demand  for  participation,  the 
removal  of  effective  political  spaces  from  the  national  to  the 
international  level,  and  the  removal  of  the  power  to 
determine  people's  life  chances  from  political  institutions  to 
other  institutions  are  all  signs  of  what  might  be  called  the 
dissolution,  perhaps  the  dilution  of  the  general  political 
public  which  we  assumed  was  the  real  basis  of  democratic 
institutions  in  the  past.  Instead  of  there  being  an  effective 
political  public  in  democratic  countries  from  which 
representative  institutions  emerge  and  to  which  representa- 
tives are  answerable,  there  is  a  fragmented  public,  in  part  a 
nonexistent  public.  There  is  a  rather  chaotic  picture  in  the 
political  communities  of  many  democratic  countries.  A  pub- 
lic of  citizens  who  cast  their  votes  from  individual  interests 
and  thereby  influence  the  choice  of  representatives  who  in 
turn  feel  their  responsibility  to  an  identified  public  has  to 
some  considerable  extent  disappeared.  To  that  extent,  repre- 
sentative government  has  become  very  different  indeed  from 
the  sort  of  creature  that  was  described  in  The  Federalist 
papers,  or  by  John  Stuart  Mill,  or  by  many  others  before  and 
after. 

I  would  argue  that  the  main  thing  to  think  about  is  what 


192  The  Qisis  of  Democracy 

we  can  do  to  reestablish  an  effective  general  political  public 
under  the  changed  conditions  in  which  we  are  living  today. 
One  would  have  to  discuss  the  ways  in  which  the  legitimate 
demand  for  immediate  individual  participation  can  be  linked 
to  national  and  international  decisions.  One  would  have  to 
discuss  what  in  this  Commission  has  been  called  the 
renovation  of  the  international  system,  not  only  in  terms  of 
the  effectiveness  of  new  international  institutions  but  also  in 
terms  of  their  democratic  quality.  This  would  raise  familiar 
and  yet  new  problems  of  the  relation  between  representation 
and  expertise,  between  democratic  election  and  knowledge  of 
those  standing  for  election. 

I  am  quite  certain  that  a  number  of  things  must  not 
happen  if  we  want  to  reestablish  an  effective  political  public 
(or  perhaps  establish  an  effective  political  public  for  a  very 
large  number  of  citizens  for  the  first  time  in  the  history  of 
democratic  countries).  I  for  one  believe  that  one  of  the  things 
that  must  not  happen  under  any  condition  is  a  deliberate 
policy  of  educational  retrenchment— a  policy  in  which 
educational  institutions  are  once  again  linked  to  economic 
output  and  economic  performance  rather  than  to  the  need  to 
give  every  individual  a  chance  to  take  part  in  the  political 
process.  I  also  believe  that  one  of  the  things  that  must  not 
happen  is  that  we  establish  any  greater  dependence  of  the 
media  on  governments.  On  the  contrary,  I  believe  that  the 
media  in  most  of  our  democratic  societies  are  in  need  of 
protection.  They  are  endangered  by  a  number  of  processes, 
some  of  them  economic.  At  the  same  time  I  believe  they  are 
some  of  the  main  media  of  expression  for  what  is  left  of  a 
general  political  public,  and  we  should  keep  them  that  way. 

My  main  point  here  is  that  as  we  think  about  a  political 
public  in  our  day,  we  cannot  simply  think  of  a  political 
public  of  individual  citizens  exercising  their  common  sense 
interests  on  the  marketplace,  as  it  were.  In  rethinking  the 
notion  of  the  political  public,  we  have  to  accept  the  fact  that 
most  human  beings  today  are  both  individual  citizens  and 


Appendix  193 

members  of  large  organizations.  We  have  to  accept  the  fact 
that  most  individuals  see  their  interests  cared  for  not  only  by 
an  immediate  expression  of  their  citizenship  rights  (or  even 
by  political  parties  which  organize  groups  of  interests)  but 
also  by  organizations  which  at  this  moment  act  outside  the 
immediate  political  framework  and  which  will  continue  to 
act  whether  governments  like  it  or  not.  And  I  believe, 
therefore,  somewhat  reluctantly,  that  in  thinking  about  the 
political  public  of  tomorrow  we  shall  have  to  think  of  a 
public  in  which  representative  parliamentary  institutions  are 
somehow  linked  with  institutions  which  in  themselves  are 
neither  representative  nor  parliamentary.  I  think  it  is  useful 
to  discuss  the  exact  meaning  of  something  like  an  effective 
social  contract,  or  perhaps  a  "Concerted  Action,"  or  "Conseil 
Economique  et  Social"  for  the  political  insitutions  of 
advanced  democracies.  I  do  not  believe  that  free  collective 
bargaining  is  an  indispensable  element  of  a  free  and 
democratic  society.  I  do  believe,  however,  that  we  have  to 
recognize  that  people  are  organized  in  trade  unions,  that 
there  are  large  enterprises,  that  economic  interests  have  to  be 
discussed  somewhere,  and  that  there  has  got  to  be  a 
negotiation  about  some  of  the  guidelines  by  which  our 
economies  are  functioning.  This  discussion  should  be  related 
to  representative  institutions.  There  may  be  a  need  for 
reconsidering  some  of  our  institutions  in  this  light,  not  to 
convert  our  countries  into  corporate  states,  certainly  not,  but 
to  convert  them  into  countries  which  in  a  democratic  fashion 
recognize  some  of  the  new  developments  which  have  made 
the  effective  political  public  so  much  less  effective  in  recent 
years. 

IV 

I  am  not,  contrary  to  many  others  today,  pessimistic  about 
the  future  of  democracy.  Indeed,  it  seems  to  me  that  a 
number  of  recent  social  developments  are  likely  to  make  life 


194  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

much  more  difficult  for  the  dictatorships  of  this  world.  Like 
many  of  you,  however,  I  notice  with  dismay  that  it  seems  to 
be  difficult,  perhaps  even  impossible,  to  liberalize  a 
dictatorship  within  a  short  period  of  time  and  convert  it  into 
a  free  and  democratic  country.  There  is  a  sad  dialectic  of 
dictatorships  in  which  any  attempt  to  liberalize  them  rapidly 
seems  to  lead  to  another  kind  of  authoritarianism. 

I  do  think  that  in  order  for  democracies  to  cope  with  the 
new  types  of  problems  with  which  they  are  faced,  they  have 
to  avoid  a  number  of  mistakes.  They  must  avoid  the  belief 
that  the  very  progress  which  they  made  possible  for  a  large 
number  of  citizens  must  now  be  undone  because  it  feels 
uncomfortable  for  some.  They  have  to  avoid  the  belief  that  a 
little  more  unemployment,  a  little  less  education,  a  little 
more  deliberate  discipline,  and  a  little  less  freedom  of 
expression  would  make  the  world  a  better  place,  in  which  it 
is  possible  to  govern  effectively.  Indeed,  I  think,  this  attempt 
to  turn  back  the  wheels  of  history  to  try  to  recreate  the  state 
which  we  have  fortunately  and  deliberately  left  is  in  many 
ways  as  uncivilized,  indeed  primitive,  as  the  belief  that  all  we 
need  is  nationalized  ownership,  public  planning,  and  worker 
control.  Either-  of  these  mistakes  must  be  avoided  if  we  hope 
to  manage  to  create  democratic  conditions  and  maintain 
them,  conditions  which  offer  the  largest  number  the  largest 
chance  for  their  lives. 

In  my  view,  what  we  have  to  do  above  all  is  to  maintain 
that  flexibility  of  democratic  institutions  which  is  in  some 
ways  their  greatest  virtue:  the  ability  of  democratic 
institutions  to  implement  and  effect  change  without 
revolution— the  ability  to  rethink  assumptions— the  ability  to 
react  to  new  problems  in  new  ways— the  ability  to  develop 
institutions  rather  than  change  them  all  the  time— the  ability 
to  keep  the  lines  of  communication  open  between  the  leaders 
and  the  led-the  ability  to  make  individuals  count  above  all. 

We  talk  about  the  Trilateral  societies,  and  certainly  they 
have    a   lot  in   common,   but   there   are  many  differences 


Appendix  195 

between  them  also,  and  some  have  so  far  managed  better 
than  others  to  cope  with  the  problems  which  I  have 
indicated.  I  have  to  confess  that  at  this  time,  at  this  time  in 
particular,  I  belong  to  those  who  believe  that  it  is  the  North 
American  societies  above  all  which  have  managed  to  maintain 
the  kind  of  flexibility  which  holds  out  hope  for  democracy 
everywhere. 

C.  DISCUSSION  OF  STUDY 

Discussion  of  the  governability  study  in  Kyoto  opened 
with  the  above-printed  comments  of  Ralf  Dahrendorf,  now 
Director  of  the  London  School  of  Economics.  These  com- 
ments were  followed  by  remarks  from  each  of  the  three 
authors.  Michel  Crozier  reviewed  the  thrust  of  his  chapter  on 
Western  Europe,  including  the  judgment  that  democratic 
political  systems  in  Europe  are  now  the  most  vulnerable  of 
those  in  the  Trilateral  regions.  The  West  European  democra- 
cies have  to  carry  through  "a  basic  mutation  in  their  model 
of  government  and  their  mode  of  social  control  while  facing 
at  the  same  time  a  crisis  from  within  and  a  crisis  from 
without."  Samuel  P.  Huntington  responded  to  some  of 
Dahrendorf  s  comments.  Dahrendorf  had  raised  the  issue  of 
somehow  linking  to  parliamentary  institutions  such  major 
extraparliamentary  institutions  as  large  labor  unions  and 
business  organizations.  Huntington  expressed  surprise  that 
there  was  no  mention  in  this  analysis  of  political  parties  as 
aggregators  of  the  interests  of  extraparliamentary  organiza- 
tions. On  the  matter  of  democracy  and  economic  growth, 
Huntington  noted  that  the  rather  steady  growth  of  the  last 
twenty-five  years  has  created  expectations  of  continuing 
growth,  a  growth  which  cannot  now  be  assumed.  This  is 
likely  to  create  problems.  As  for  the  effects  of  international 
developments,  Huntington  stressed  that  detente  has  had 
negative  implications  for  the  cohesion  of  Trilateral  societies. 
He  argued  that  the  growing  importance  and  visibility  on  the 


196  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

foreign  policy  agenda  of  international  economic  issues  and 
interdependence  has  involved  problems  for  democratic  gov- 
ernments, sensitive  to  domestic  interests.  Reaching  for  an 
overall  formulation  of  the  governability  question,  Huntington 
asked  if  there  are  inherently  destabilizing  forces  at  work  in 
democratic  political  systems  or  whether  self-stabilizing,  "gy- 
roscope" effects  predominate.  One  could  elaborate  an  "op- 
timistic scenario"  based  on  the  flexibility  and  openness  of 
democratic  systems,  but  one  could  also  elaborate  a  "pessi- 
mistic scenario"  of  self-destructive  tendencies  and  a  mount- 
ing accumulation  of  demands.  We  need  to  take  advantage  of 
the  self-correcting  opportunities  that  do  exist.  In  his  intro- 
ductory remarks,  Joji  Watanuki  noted  that  rapid  growth  in 
Japan  has  brought  automatic  large  increases  in  government 
revenues.  This  has  greatly  helped  the  government  meet  rising 
demands.  If  there  is  a  revenue  shrinkage,  a  "higher  degree  of 
governability"  would  be  required  to  see  the  society  through 
the  necessary  adaptations. 

In  the  discussion  which  followed  the  introductory  remarks 
of  Dahrendorf  and  the  three  authors,  the  United  States 
chapter  aroused  particularly  lively  discussion.  The  Founding 
Fathers  of  the  United  States,  one  North  American 
Commissioner  stated,  did  not  see  their  first  problem  as  that 
of  creating  a  governable  democracy.  At  least  as  important  in 
their  minds  was  the  guaranteeing  of  the  rights  of  citizens 
against  the  possible  excesses  of  their  governors.  This  Commis- 
sioner is  particularly  impressed  after  the  Watergate  episode 
with  the  wisdom  of  an  emphasis  on  the  protection  of  rights. 
The  study  should  emphasize  the  vitality  of  American  demo- 
cratic institutions,  particularly  the  press,  the  Congress,  and 
the  courts.  The  authors,  he  stated,  need  to  balance  their 
focus  on  governability  with  an  equal  concern  for  protection 
of  the  rights  of  citizens.  Another  Commissioner  concurred, 
suggesting  it  might  be  more  appropriate  to  examine  the 
"excesses"  of  the  "governors"  than  those  of  the  governed. 
Another  participant  traced  problems  in  the  United  States 


Appendix  197 

more  to  the  failure  of  leadership  than  a  "democratic  surge." 
He  argued  that  the  decline  of  political  parties  is  related  to  the 
growth  of  government  bureaucracies,  which  are  to  some 
extent  substituting  for  parties.  More  attention  should  be 
given  to  the  problems  of  big  bureaucracy  for  democracy.  This 
Commissioner  stated  that  it  is  "simply  not  true"  that  the  press 
is  automatically  in  opposition  to  the  government  in  the 
United  States.  Congress  is  not  always  in  opposition  either, 
even  though  in  the  last  eight  years  Congress  has  been  under 
control  of  the  other  party,  with  no  obligation  to  back  the 
President.  Some  of  the  remedies  outlined  in  the  "arenas  for 
action,"  this  member  concluded,  would  be  "wrong,  self- 
defeating,  deadly.""  According  to  another  North'  American 
Commissioner,  who  disagreed  that  the  need  is  for  "less 
democracy,"  the  current  relative  deadlock  in  U.S.  politics  is 
not  unique.  Contrary  to  the  pessimists,  he  feels  recent 
developments  indicate  "triumph"  and  a  "finest  hour"  for 
American  democracy.  The  disenchantment  of  the  American 
public  comes  from  the  poor  performance  of  the  government, 
lurching  from  crisis  to  crisis.  The  country  needs  more 
appropriate  planning,  carried  on  in  such  a  way  that  the 
people  are  involved  in  helping  to  set  goals.  This  is  a  preferred 
alternative  to  some  kind  of  technocratic  elite  model  for 
progress.  A  number  of  other  Commissioners  also  associated 
themselves  in  general  with  the  above  points,  arguing  for 
"more  democracy,  not  less"  and  expressing  particular  con- 
cern for  maintenance  of  "absolutely  free  new  media."  One 
participant  saw  the  Constitution  and  system  of  law  in  the 
United  States  as  the  principal  "self-correcting"  mechanism 
there. 

A  Canadian  Commissioner  argued  the  unhealthiness  for 
Canada  of  a  recommendation  for  reinvigoration  of  political 
parties.  Parties  are  ways  to  control  members,  he  stated.  They 
alienate  more  capable  young  politicians  and  favor 
conformists.  Issues  are  considered  less  on  their  merits  than 
they  should  be.  In  Canada,  this  Commissioner  stressed,  we 


198  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

need  institutions  to  "blue"  and  "mute"  parties.  Parliamen- 
tary committees  are  important  here  and  should  be  strength- 
ened. The  reinvigoration  we  should  seek  is  of  parliamentary 
institutions,  with  decision-making  done  publicly  to  the  great- 
est extent  possible.  This  Commissioner  was  also  troubled  by 
the  recommendations  on  the  media  in  the  "arenas  for 
action."  The  press  needs  strengthening  and  protection.  In 
Canada,  it  has  been  more  effective  in  opposing  the  govern- 
ment than  the  Opposition  party.  The  Opposition  gathers 
information  from  the  press  and  uses  the  press  to  make  its 
views  known.  These  are  very  valuable  functions. 

Later  in  the  discussion,  Huntington  responded  to  critics  of 
the  chapter  on  the  United  States.  As  for  the  views  of  the 
Founding  Fathers,  Huntington  quoted  from  a  well-known 
contribution  of  James  Madison  to  The  Federalist.  Madison 
states  that  the  "first"  problem  is  to  "enable  the  government 
to  control  the  governed,"  and  then  to  "oblige  it  to  control 
itself."  Comments  in  the  discussion  had  suggested, 
Huntington  stated,  that  this  "balance"  is  now  tilted  toward 
government  and  not  the  citizens;  but  never  before  in 
American  history,  he  argued,  have  citizens  and  citizen 
organizations  been  more  assertive  and  effective.  Huntington 
put  much  emphasis  on  the  "balance"  idea,  and  argued  there 
had  been  a  shift  against  government  authority  which  should 
not  be  allowed  to  go  too  far.  On  the  media,  he  stressed  that 
their  power  has  undeniably  increased,  and  that  this  must  be 
taken  into  account  in  our  analysis.  The  comments  made  on 
the  press  in  Canada,  he  added,  also  applied  in  the  United 
States  and  indicate  the  power  of  the  media.  In  conclusion, 
Huntington  asked  the  two  questions  he  thought  most  essen- 
tial. First,  where  is  the  proper  place  to  draw  the  balance? 
Second,  what  is  the  state  of  the  balance  in  the  United  States 
now?  Huntington  sees  overwhelming  evidence  that  the  bal- 
ance has  shifted  away  from  government. 

A  European  Commissioner  underlined  the  weakness  of 
constitutional  systems  in  some  European  countries,  particu- 


Appendix  199 

larly  those  whose  electoral  systems  encourage  a  multiplicity 
of  parties  without  this  being  counter-balanced  by  a  strong 
executive.  He  mentioned  Denmark,  Holland,  and  Belgium. 
These  countries  might  usefully  learn  from  or  perhaps  adapt 
constitutional  features  of  other  states  like  France,  Western 
Germany  or  Britain,  particularly  for  restoring  executive 
power  and  gaining  "a  new  lease  on  life"  for  their  democratic 
systems  without  loss  of  liberties.  This  Commissioner  realized 
that  systems  for  constitutional  amendment  were  very  diffi- 
cult in  the  countries  requiring  change,  but  the  effort  should 
be  made.  In  closing,  he  expressed  "anguish"  and  "despair" 
that  European  unification  has  not  made  more  progress, 
progress  essential  for  democracy's  future  in  Europe.  Another 
European  Commissioner  recalled  Dahrendorfs  comments 
about  the  insufficiency  of  national  political  space.  Among 
the  Trilateral  regions,  this  is  more  true  in  Europe  and  Japan 
than  in  North  America,  he  stated.  In  Europe  in  particular  the 
adequacy  of  national  political  space  is  very  much  in  question. 

Another  European  Commissioner  noted  that  in  most 
Western  European  countries  there  is  not  a  chance  that 
communist  parties  will  come  to  power.  France  and  Italy  are 
important  exceptions.  Change  there  would  "create  waves."  It 
would  erode  the  Community  and  Atlantic  Alliance.  On 
Britain,  this  Commissioner  emphasized  its  remarkable 
democratic  resilience  and  political  resources.  Another 
Commissioner  concurred,  terming  comments  about  the 
"ungovernability"  of  Britain  "completely  nonsense."  He 
noted  that  Britain  had  been  an  industrial  society  much  longer 
than  other  states  and  was  thus  far  ahead  of  the  others  in  the 
problems  it  now  faces. 

The  future  of  the  Communist  party  in  Italy  was  raised  by 
another  European  Commissioner  later  in  the  discussion.  This 
was  already  the  largest  Communist  party  in  Europe  in  the 
years  just  after  the  war.  Its  election  advances  since  then  have 
actually  been  quite  limited,  this  Commissioner  stated.  When 
the  Communist  party  moves  toward  power  in  Italy,  there  is 


200  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

an  "allergic  reaction"  from  the  others  which  keeps  the  party 
out  of  power.  This  Commissioner  noted  the  municipal  and 
regional  elections  coming  up  in  Italy  on  June  15.  He  thought 
the  events  in  Portugal  would  help  the  democratic  parties. 
Further  European  integration  would  also  help  keep  the 
Communist  party  in  check. 

One  Commissioner  noted  that  he  found  Dahrendorfs 
comments  "heartening,"  though  they  presented  him  with  the 
"eternal  liberal  dilemma"— protection  of  rights  is  not  possible 
without  effective  government.  He  noted  the  success  of 
"codetermination"  in  Germany  as  an  effective  way  to 
stabilize  a  system  under  stress.  Another  Commissioner  added 
two  points  "related"  to  governability  concerns.  For  one, 
democratic  governments  are  run  by  politicians  who  make 
decisions  for  political  reasons.  This  is  a  fact  of  life.  Second, 
governments  have  assumed  they  could  do  the  politically 
attractive  thing  for  the  majority  and  the  minority  would  pay. 
Another  European  Commissioner  cautioned  that  there  be 
"clear-cut  responsiblity"  in  any  arrangements  that  would  link 
powerful  extraparliamentary  institutions  to  parliaments,  an 
issue  raised  by  Dahrendorf. 

The  chapter  on  Japan  is  the  most  optimistic  of  the  regional 
chapters,  one  North  American  Commissioner  noted.  Japan 
has  not  lost  the  ability  to  achieve  a  consensus  and  act  on  it, 
he  stated.  This  may  be  attributable  to  a  real  difference  in 
values,  including  greater  identification  with  the  group.  The 
drive  for  individual  satisfaction  must  be  balanced  with  such 
concern  for  the  group. 

One  Japanese  Commissioner  related  the  cohesive  strength 
of  the  Japanese  political  system  to  the  high  quality  of 
middle-level  leadership  in  the  country,  those  in  contact  with 
the  people.  This  appears  to  be  somewhat  in  decline,  however. 
With  the  growth  of  the  mass  media,  people  have  less  need  for 
these  middle-level  leaders  in  interpreting  events  and  making 
their  views  known.  This  also  hurts  the  organization  of 
political  parties.  As  the  middle  level  has  less  political 
responsibility,  its  quality  will  decline. 


Appendix  201 

This  Commissioner  sees  some  of  the  recent  social  problems 
of  the  Trilateral  regions  related  to  a  temporary  shift  in  the 
population  structure,  with  an  extraordinarily  large  number  of 
younger  people,  with  different  values.  As  this  bulge  in  the 
population  structure  moves  on,  problems  will  become  less 
severe. 

Another  Japanese  Commissioner  recalled  a  statement  of 
Lenin's  that  a  revolution  cannot  be  initiated  by  demands 
from  below,  but  only  when  the  governing  classes  are  divided 
and  dissatisfied.  One  might  argue  that  governing  classes  are 
now  in  this  condition.  This  Commissioner  pointed  to  three 
weaknesses  of  democracy.  For  one,  human  beings  are  weak. 
In  a  monopoly  position  they  will  wield  excessive  power.  He 
mentioned  the  press  in  Japan,  whose  decisions  are  sometimes 
more  important  than  the  government's,  and  also  associations 
like  the  medical  association,  which  is  in  a  monopoly  position, 
with  the  tax  system  rigged  in  its  favor.  The  Diet  is  not  doing 
much  about  these  powerful  organizations.  Second,  Japanese 
intellectuals  and  students  are  being  attracted  by  radicalism.  If 
these  fill  the  middle  level  of  leadership  later,  Japan  may  be 
turning  a  corner  toward  a  worse  situation.  Third,  it  seems 
that  opportunists  are  the  ones  who  gain  and  hold  political 
power.  Tolerant  individuals  generally  do  not. 

Another  Japanese  Commissioner  emphasized  that 
democracy  in  Japan  is  working  rather  well.  He  noted  that  at 
all  levels  there  are  about  80,000  elected  political  leaders 
throughout  the  country.  Certainly  there  are  some 
governability  problems.  This  Commissioner  mentioned  the 
controversy  over  the  Japanese  nuclear  ship  which  drifted  in 
the  Pacific  for  some  fifty  days  in  August  and  September  of 
1974,  having  been  refused  port  facilities  by  local  communi- 
ties. He  mentioned  the  railway  unions,  which  must  be 
confronted.  He  noted  the  current  dispute  about  the  Constitu- 
tion centering  on  Minister  Inaba,  which  held  up  Diet  delibera- 
tions on  other  matters  for  a  week.  He  mentioned  uncertain- 
ties about  the  U.S.  commitment  in  Korea  after  recent  events 
in    Indochina,    and   uncertainty   about  whether  the   Japan 


202  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

Communist  party  could  be  excluded  from  a  coalition  formed 
when  the  LDP  majority  disappears.  These  matters  add  ele- 
ments of  pessimism. 

Another  Japanese  Commissioner  also  related  international 
issues  to  governability  concerns.  The  world  is  searching  for  a 
new  system,  he  stated,  and  needs  strong  leadership  in  various 
countries.  Governability,  however,  is  in  decline.  Even  in 
Japan,  the  government  does  not  have  much  room  to 
maneuver.  In  the  long  term  this  Commissioner  was  optimistic 
about  Japanese  democracy,  but  can  we  wait  for  its  problems 
to  be  solved?  On  the  U.S.— Japanese  relationship  after  the 
Indochina  war,  Japan  is  not  apprehensive  about  the 
administration,  but  rather  about  Congress.  Is  the  President  in 
control?  Is  there  a  trend  in  the  United  States  toward 
isolationism? 

Looking  over  the  whole  discussion,  one  North  American 
Commissioner  related  it  to  discussion  the  previous  day  of 
resources  and  global  redistribution  of  power.  He  put  it  all  in 
the  framework  of  "the  central  issue  for  the  industrial 
democracies,"  namely  the  "apparent  conflict  between  equity 
and  effectiveness."  With  regard  to  developing  countries,  the 
main  issue  is  that  of  equity,  but  "one  can  have  no  more 
equity  than  one  can  afford."  And  the  wealth  of  the 
developed  world,  he  argued,  should  not  be  too  narrowly 
construed.  It  is  "not  especially  physical  resources  but  rather 
the  complex  of  spiritual,  governmental,  and  political 
(capabilities),  the  way  in  which  (the  people)  manage  to 
attack  and  solve  their  problems."  We  see  this  most  clearly  in 
the  case  of  Japan,  this  Commissioner  argued,  which  is 
relatively  "resource-less"  in  a  physical  sense.  What  could  one 
take  away  from  Japan?  What  is  its  wealth?  What  is  it  except  a 
complex  of  going  institutions? 

Another  participant  returned  to  the  issue  raised  by 
Dahrendorf  of  somehow  associating  nonparliamentary  groups 
with  the  parliamentary  process.  It  was  suggested  this  might 
be   seen   in   relation   to  international  institutions,  not  just 


Appendix  203 

national  political  systems.  This  participant  sees  underway  a 
"partial  domestication  of  international  society,"  with  many 
domestic  problems  of  the  nineteenth  century  finding  their 
analogs  in  international  problems  of  the  twentieth  century. 
"Partly  civilianized  international  relations"  must  not  become 
so  turbulent  that  we  lose  societal  openness  and  freedom 
while  trying  to  achieve  the  equity  that  is  necessary.  The 
Trilateral  region,  he  argued,  is  a  "vital  core"  in  this  effort. 

A  number  of  Commissioners  emphasized  the  importance 
of  the  issues  being  raised  in  the  study  and  discussion  and 
hoped  the  Commission  would  continue  work  in  this  general 
area.  One  Commissioner  expressed  his  support  "very 
concretely"  for  the  proposed  institute  for  the  strengthening 
of  democratic  institutions. 


APPENDIX  II:  CANADIAN  PERSPECTIVES  ON 
THE  GOVERNABILITY  OF  DEMOCRACIES 

Discussion  in  Montreal,  May  16,  1975 

The  rapporteurs  of  the  Trilateral  Commission  Task  Force 
on  the  Governability  of  Democracies  identified  common 
"governability"  problems  in  the  three  regions.  These  have 
been  viewed  as  stemming  from  such  factors  as  the  "changing 
democratic  context,"  the  rise  of  "anomic  democracy,"  vari- 
ous democratic  "dysfunctions,"  the  "delegitimization"  of 
authority,  "system  overload,"  the  "disaggregation"  of  inter- 
ests, and  an  increasing  parochialism  in  international  affairs. 

Detailed  background  papers  underlined  the  problems  pe- 
culiar to  Europe,  Japan,  and  the  United  States  in  the  area  of 
governability.  To  explore  the  Canadian  scene,  a  colloquium 
sponsored  by  the  Canadian  Group  of  the  Trilateral  Commis- 
sion brought  together  in  May  1975  approximately  thirty 
Canadians  involved  in  both  the  analysis  and  the  practice  of 
government.  Several  of  the  Commission'?  Task  Force  mem- 
bers were  on  hand. 


204  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

The  participants  identified  particular  Canadian 
perspectives  on  governability  and,  in  dialogue  with  the  Tri- 
lateral Task  Force  members,  drew  out  significant  compari- 
sons and  contrasts  in  the  experiences  of  Canada,  the  United 
States,  and  to  some  extent  the  other  Trilateral  regions. 

Discussion  was  conducted  around  four  major  issue-areas: 
the  problem  of  governability;  social,  economic  and  cultural 
causes;  components  of  stability;  and  domestic  and  foreign 
implications.  Several  major  themes  emerged  from  the  dis- 
cussion, treated  in  the  following  short  report  on  the  pro- 
ceedings. 

A.  The  Canadian  Governability  "Challenge" 

Despite  the  numerous  problems  and  strains  that  were 
identified  with  regard  to  Canadian  institutions  and  values,  a 
general  consensus  emerged  that  Canada's  governability  prob- 
lems were  not  insoluble  and  that,  indeed,  "governability" 
itself  may  be  less  of  a  problem  than  the  "reality  of  participa- 
tion," the  "accountability  of  governors,"  or  as  one  partici- 
pant put  it,  "the  democratizability  of  governments." 

Some  felt  that  accountability  was  the  real  issue,  both  in 
the  context  of  governmental  decison-making  and  from  the 
point  of  view  of  expanding  participation  in  decision-making 
by  such  groups  as  organized  labour. 

While  Canada  shares  with  the  United  States  some  major 
governability  "challenges"  (rather  than  necessarily 
"problems"),  that  is,  an  overload  of  demands  on  the  political 
system,  a  decline  in  traditional  attitudes  to  authority, 
changing  social  values,  increasing  "dehumanization"  of  so- 
ciety, and  labour/management  conflicts,  to  name  a  few,  these 
challenges  do  not  appear  to  have  attained  the  serious 
proportions  they  are  said  to  have  reached  in  the  United 
States.  A  few  of  the  differentiating  factors  mentioned  were 
the  racial  problem  in  the  United  States,  more  extensive  urban 
problems,  and  domestic  disillusionment  engendered  by  the 
decline  of  the  leadership  role  of  the  United  States  in  world 


Appendix  205 

affairs.  Such  phenomena  as  Vietnam  and  Watergate  could  be 
seen  as  special  focal  points  of  long-term  trends. 

There  remained  a  rather  clear  division  of  opinion  among 
the  participants  as  to  whether  or  not  there  was  evidence  of 
"ungovernability"  or  a  trend  toward  it  in  Canada. 

B.  System  Overload 

It  was  argued  by  some  that  the  growing  tendencies  of 
students  and  workers  to  challenge  authority  and  the  new 
vigour  of  union  demands  may  even  be  seen  as  healthy 
democratic  phenomena  and  may  be  heralding  the  end  of  a 
period  of  "pseudo-democracy,"  providing  the  first  real 
atternpt  at  genuine  and  comprehensive  democracy.  However, 
some  of  those  who  tended  to  regard  Canadian  democracy  as 
becoming  increasingly  ungovernable  viewed  these  trends  as 
increasing  the  overload  of  demands  on  decision-making 
institutions,  thereby  decreasing  their  capacity  to  sort  out 
priorities,  and  as  a  part  of  the  general  decline  of  a  coherent 
"public  philosophy."  One  of  the  roots  of  disturbing  trends 
on  the  labour  front  in  Canada  was  identified  as  the  fact  that 
unions  have  generally  not  been  brought  in  a  real  way  into  the 
decision-making  process  and  are  often  treated  implicitly  as 
"outlaws."  Such  an  attitude  can  only  influence  relations 
between  organized  labour  and  the  broader  society  in  a 
negative  way. 

Another  speaker  asserted  that  "system  overload"  in 
Canada  is  a  "fantasy,"  that  the  functioning  of  the  system  had 
not  changed  and  the  structure  was  basically  intact,  for  better 
or  for  worse.  Others  expressed  sympathy  for  the  conditions 
in  which  contemporary  politicians  operate  and  claimed  that 
there  was  strong  evidence  for  the  case  that  too  much  was 
asked  of  them.  A  major  criticism  of  the  operation  of 
democratic  governments  was  their  inability  to  sort  out 
priorities  in  the  face  of  increasing  demands  and  their 
consequent  resort  to  incrementalism  (extension  of  existing 
programs)  rather  than  creative  policy-making. 


206  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

One  or  two  participants  suggested  that  the  whole  discussion 
of  governability  distorted  the  real  problems  and  was  of 
concern  only  to  an  elite  uneasy  about  its  declining  position  in 
society!  They  maintained  that  factors  such  as  rising  inflation 
and  the  growth  of  public  expenditure  as  a  percentage  of  GNP 
(which  were  seen  by  some  as  causes  or  effects  of 
governability  problems)  had  nothing  to  do  with  governability 
and  may,  in  fact,  have  produced  more  "positive"  benefits  by 
forcing  better  income  distribution,  via  the  "catch  up"  of 
wages  and  social  welfare  benefits. 

C.  Institutions 

Canadian  institutions  (federalism,  the  parliamentary 
system,  the  public  service,  the  media)  were  identified  as 
distinctive  and  received  particular  attention  by  the 
participants.  Were  they  a  protection  against  or  a  cause  of 
greater  governability  problems? 

It  was  pointed  out  that  the  expansion  and  proliferation  of 
bureaucracy  at  the  federal,  provincial,  and  municipal  levels 
has  contributed  to  the  strains  on  the  Canadian  political 
system  because  of  diminishing  clarity  of  direction  and 
accountability.  There  is  a  growing  tendency,  it  was  said,  for 
the  bureaucracy  to  take  over  roles  which  were  traditionally 
the  essential  domain  of  the  politicians— such  as  defining  the 
"public  good."  This  could  be  regarded  as  a  dangerous 
development,  particularly  in  light  of  the  tendency  of  the 
federal  bureaucracy  to  become  "Ottawa-centered"  and  not 
properly  representative  of  the  regions  of  Canada. 

There  was  a  general  consensus  that  more  emphasis  should 
be  placed  on  the  democratically-derived  institutions.  It  was 
recommended  that  the  House  of  Commons  be  enlarged  to 
provide  better  constituency  representation  and  that  its  pro- 
cedures be  modernized  to  facilitate  the  handling  of  public 
business.  The  so-called  "decline  of  Parliament"  was  seen  as 
due,  in  part,  to  the  growing  importance  of  federal-provincial 
relations  in  the  face  of  the  increasing  power  of  the  provinces. 


Appendix  207 

Effective  opposition  comes  from  the  provinces  rather  than 
the  federal  opposition  parties,  possibly  attributable  to  the 
situation  of  one-party  dominance  in  Ottawa. 

American  participants  concluded  from  the  discussion  that 
the  Canadian  brand  of  federalism— in  its  maintenance  of 
a  relative  greater  degree  of  decentralization— was  a  "highly 
desirable  situation."  Despite  equally  impenetrable  provincial 
bureaucracies  and  the  bargaining  problems  engendered  by  the 
equality  ascribed  to  federal  and  provincial  governments,  it 
was  convincingly  argued  by  Canadians  that  governability 
problems  were  reduced  by  the  flexibility  built  into  the 
Canadian  style  of  federal  structure  and  parliamentary  system. 

It  was  noted"  that  in  Canada,  as  in  the  United  States,  a 
certain  trend  toward  fragmentation  and  regionalization  of 
political  parties  could  be  observed,  but  there  was  no  indica- 
tion that  there  is  anything  in  Canada  approaching  what  had 
been  called  by  American  analysts  "the  decline  of  the  party 
system"  in  the  United  States.  It  was  held,  however,  by  some 
participant  noted  that  the  governing  Liberal  caucus,  dominated 
by  "ministerialists,"  is  consequently  not  sufficiently  con- 
representation  in  all  major  areas  of  the  country.  This  ten- 
dency toward  decentralization  was  seen  by  others  not  only  as 
inevitable  but  as  desirable,  as  parties  would  presumably 
become  more  constituency-  and  region-oriented  which  would 
offset  bureaucratization  among  elected  representatives.  One 
participant  noted  that  the  governing  Liberal  caucus,  dominat- 
ed by  "ministerialists,"  is  consequently  not  sufficiently  con- 
stituency-oriented. Another  suggested  that  existing  Canadian 
political  parties  fulfilled  an  important  role  by  effecting 
trade-offs  in  nonideological  terms. 

D.  Rhetoric/Performance  Gap 

Another  major  theme  emerging  from  the  discussion  was 
the  problem  of  the  gap  between  rhetoric  and  performance  in 
government.   Two  views,   whose  consequences  are  perhaps 


208  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

equally  damaging  if  true,  emerged  on  this  issue:  (1)  that 
people  tend  to  ignore  or  disbelieve  the  rhetoric  and 
consequently  lose  their  faith  in  the  system  and  refuse  to 
participate  (identified  as  an  "apathy  of  despair");  and  (2) 
that,  as  a  result  of  government  rhetoric,  expectations  are 
raised  to  a  point  of  no  possible  return  or  satisfaction, 
especially  in  regard  to  the  allocation  of  benefits  among 
individuals  and  groups. 

E.  Decline  of  a  "Public  Philosophy" 

Labour  groups  are  not  impeded,  it  was  said,  from  making 
outrageous  demands  due  to  the  absence  of  a  strong  public 
philosophy  and  to  prevalent  doubt  as  to  whether  fairness 
underlies  the  general  allocation  of  influence  and  resources. 
The  decline  in  "community"  and  a  dehumanization  of  society 
result  in  the  aggressive  self-assertion  of  the  individual  or 
groups.  In  the  absence  of  a  national  ethos,  governments  are 
hamstrung  in  their  efforts  to  cope  with  such  prevalent  diffi- 
culties as  inflation  and  labour/management  disputes.  This 
phenomenon  of  declining  cohesive  values  appears  to  be  com- 
mon to  both  Canada  and  the  United  States. 

F.  Communications  and  Governability 

Finally,  the  theme  of  communications  was  identified  as 
both  a  cause  and  a  result  of  the  problems  of  governability.  It 
was  noted,  even  by  journalists,  that  the  press  tends  to  provide 
short-term,  personalized,  sensationalist  pictures  of  political 
events,  thereby  widening  the  rhetoric/performance  gap.  It 
was  suggested  that  a  strengthened  periodical  press  is  needed 
to  give  more  long-term  perspective  on  events,  trends,  and 
institutions. 

Poverty  of  communication  both  within  governments  and 
between  governments  and  other  sectors  was  also  identified  as 
a  governability   problem.   This  was  seen  as  resulting  in  a 


Appendix  209 

serious  lack  of  knowledge  as  to  how  "the  other  side"  takes 
decisions,  which  tends  to  hamper  desirable  constructive 
bargaining  within  the  industry-government-labour  triangle.  It 
was  also  suggested  that  parliament's  capacity  to  achieve  a 
mediating  function  has  decreased  due  to  partisan  factionalism 
and  its  diminishing  power  over  the  bureaucracy. 

G.  Possible  Conclusions 

As  identified  by  this  colloquium,  Canada's  foremost- 
governability  problems  can  be  regarded  as  falling  within  four 
major  areas:  the  questionable  ability  of  the  evolving  political 
institutions  to  aggregate  an  increasing  volume  of  demands 
efficiently  and  at  the  same  time  to  retain  their  accountability 
to  the  public;  the  increasing  rhetoric/performance  gap;  the 
decline  of  a  "public  philosophy";  and  the  problem  of 
communications.  Several  characteristics  of  the  Canadian  sys- 
tem were  found  actually  to  enhance  Canada's  governability, 
that  is,  its  parliamentary  and  federal  structures  of  govern- 
ment, a  reasonable  degree  of  decentralization  of  authority 
and  the  absence  of  class-based  political  parties.  However,  a 
general  consensus  emerged  that  Canada's  governability  prob- 
lems (as  redefined)  while  not  insoluble  are  real  and  deserve 
urgent  attention  and  remedial  action. 

CANADIAN  GROUP  COLLOQUIUM 
LIST  OF  PARTICIPANTS 

Doris  Anderson,  Editor,  Chatelaine  Magazine 

Frances    Bairstow,    Director,    Industrial    Relations   Center, 

McGill  University 
Carl    Beigie,    Executive    Director,    C.    D.    Howe    Research 

Institute 
Pierre    Benoit,    Journalist,    Broadcaster,   Former  Mayor  of 

Ottawa 


210  The  Crisis  of  Democracy 

Marvin  Blauer,  Special  Assistant  to  the  Premier  of  Manitoba 
Robert  Bowie,  Professor  of  International  Affairs,  Harvard 

University 
Zbigniew  Brzezinski,   Director,  The  Trilateral  Commission 

Stephen  Clarkson,  Professor  of  Political  Science,  University 

of  Toronto 
Tim  Creery,  Editor,  The  Gazette,  Montreal 
Peter  Dobell,   Director,  Parliamentary  Centre  for  Foreign 

A  "fairs  f  nd  Foreign  Trade 
Gordon  Fairweather,  Member  of  Parliament 
Francis  Fox,  Member  of  Parliament 
Donald  Fraser,  United  States  Congress 
Richard  Gwyn,  Ottawa  Correspondent,  Toronto  Star 
Reeves  Haggan,  Assistant  Deputy  Minister,  Solicitor  General 

Department 
Samuel  P.  Huntington,  Professor  of  Government,  Harvard 

University 

Robert   Jackson,    Professor   of  Political  Science,  Carleton 

University 
Pierre     Juneau,      Chairman,     Canadian      Radio-Television 

Commission 
Michael  Kirby,  Assistant  Principal  Secretary,  Office  of  the 

Prime  Minister 
Gilles  Lalande,  Professor  of  Political  Science,  University  of 

Montreal 
Claude  Lemelin,  Special  Assistant  to  the  Secretary  of  State 

for  External  Affairs 
Vincent    Lemieux,    Professor    of   Political    Science,    Laval 

University 
Claude  Masson,  Vice-Dean  of  Research,  Laval  University 
John     Meisel,     Professor    of    Political    Science,     Queen's 

University 
Geoffrey     Pearson,     Chairman,     Policy    Analysis    Group, 

Department  of  External  Affairs 
Jean-Luc  Pepin,  Co-ordinator,  Canadian  Group,  the  Trilateral 

Commission;  President,  Interimco  Limited 


Appendix  211 

Simon  Reisman,  Chairman,  Reisman  and  Grandy  Limited 
Donald      Rickerd,      President,      The     Donner     Canadian 

Foundation 
Claude  Ryan,  Editor,  Le  Devoir,  Montreal 
Garth   Steyenson,   Professor  of  Political   Science,   Carleton 

University 
Dale  Thomson,  Vice-Principal  (Planning),  McGill  University 


A  The  Triangle  Papers 

REPORTS  OF  TASK  FORCES  OF 
THE  TRILATERAL  COMMISSION 

The  Crisis  of  Democracy  is  one  of  a  series  of  reports  of  task  forces 

of  the  Trilateral  Commission.  The  preceding  reports,  all  published 

by  the  Commission  itself,  are  listed  below. 

1.  Towards  a  Renovated  World  Monetary  System  (1973) 

Trilateral  Monetary  Task  Force 

Rapporteurs: Richard  N.  Cooper,  Motoo  Kaji,  Claudio  Segre 

2.  The  Crisis  of  International  Cooperation  (1973) 

Trilateral  Political  Task  Force 

Rapporteurs:  Francois  Duchene,  Kinhide  Mushakoji,  Henry 

D.  Owen 

3.  A  Turning  Point  in  North-South  Economic  Relations  (1974) 

Trilateral  Task  Force  on  Relations  with  Developing  Countries 
Rapporteurs:  Richard  N.  Gardner,  Saburo  Okita,  B.  J.  Udink 

4.  Directions  for  World  Trade  in  the  Nineteen-Seventies  (1974) 

Trilateral  Task  Force  on  Trade 

Rapporteurs:  Guido  Colonna  di  Paliano,  Philip  H.  Trezise, 

Nobuhiko  Ushiba 

5.  Energy:  The  Imperative  for  a  Trilateral  Approach  (1974) 

Trilateral  Task  Force  on  the  Political  and  International 

Implications  of  the  Energy  Crisis 

Rapporteurs:  John  C.  Campbell,  Guy  de  Carmoy,  Shinichi 

Kondo 

6.  Energy:  A  Strategy  for  International  Action  (1974) 

Trilateral  Task  Force  on  the  Political  and  International 

Implications  of  the  Energy  Crisis 

Rapporteurs:  John  C.  Campbell,  Guy  de  Carmoy,  Shinichi 

Kondo 

7.  OPEC,  the  Trilateral  World,  and  the  Developing  Countries:  New 
Arrangements  for  Cooperation,    1976-1980    (1975) 

Trilateral  Task  Force  on  Relations  with  Developing  Countries 
Rapporteurs:  Richard  N.  Gardner,  Saburo  Okita,  B.J.  Udink 

213 


(As  of August  15,1975) 


THE  TRILATERAL  COMMISSION 


GERARD  C.  SMITH 
North  American  Chairman 


ZBIGNIEW  BRZEZINSK1 
Director 

CHRISTOPHER  J.  MAKINS 
Deputy  Director 


MAX  KOHNSTAMM 
European  Chairman 

FRANCOIS  DUCHENE 
European  Deputy  Chairman 


TAKESHI  WATANABE 
Japanese  Chairman 


GEORGE  S.  FRANKLIN 
North  American  Secretary 

TADASHI  YAMAMOTO 
Japanese  Secretary 


North  American  Members 

*I.  W.  Abel,  President,  United  Steelworkers  of  America 

David  M.  Abshire,  Chairman,  Georgetown  University  Center  for  Strategic  and 
International  Studies 

Graham  Allison,  Professor  of  Politics,  Harvard  University 

Doris  Anderson,  Editor,  Chatelaine  Magazine 

John  B.  Anderson,  House  of  Representatives 

Ernest  C.  Arbuckle,  Chairman,  Wells  Fargo  Bank 

J.  Paul  Austin,  Chairman,  The  Coca-Cola  Company 

George  W.  Ball,  Senior  Partner,  Lehman  Brothers 

Russell  Bell,  Research  Director,  Canadian  Labour  Congress 

Lucy  Wilson  Benson,  Former  President,  League  of  Women  Voters  of  the 
United  States 

W.  Michael  Blumenthal,  Chairman,  Bendix  Corporation 
•Robert  W.  Bonner,  Q.C.,  Bonner  &  Fouks,  Vancouver 

Robert  R.  Bowie,  Clarence  Dillon  Professor  of  International  Affairs, 
Harvard  University 

John  Brademas,  House  of  Representatives 
*Harold  Brown,  President,  California  Institute  of  Technology 

James  E.  Carter,  Jr.,  Former  Governor  of  Georgia 

Lawton  Chiles,  United  States  Senate 

Warren  Christopher,  Partner,  O  'Melveny  &  Myers 

Alden  W.  Clausen,  President,  Bank  of  America 
tWilliam  T.  Coleman,  Jr.,  Secretary,  Department  of  Transportation 

Barber  B.  Conable,  Jr.,  House  of  Representatives 

Richard  N.  Cooper,  Frank  Altschul  Professor  of  International  Economics, 
Yale  University 

John  C.  Culver,  United  States  Senate 

Gerald  L.  Curtis,  Director,  East  Asian  Institute,  Columbia  University 

Lloyd  N.  Cutler,  Partner,  Wilmer,  Cutler  &  Pickering 

Archibald  K.  Davis,  Chairman,  Wachovia  Bank  &  Trust  Company 

Emmett  Dedmon,  Vice  President  and  Editorial  Director,  Field  Enterprises,  Inc. 

Louis  A.  Desrochers,  Partner,  McCuaig and  Desrochers 


215 


Peter  Dobell,  Director,  Parliamentary  Center  for  Foreign  Affairs  and  Foreign 
Trade 

Hedley  Donovan,  Editor-in-Chief,  Time,  Inc. 

Daniel  J.  Evans,  Governor  of  Washington 

Gordon  Fairweather,  Member  of  Parliament 

Donald  M.  Fraser,  House  of  Representatives 

Richard  N.  Gardner,  Henry  L.  Moses  Professor  of  Law  and  International 

Organization,  Columbia  University 
*Patrick  E.  Haggerty,  Chairman,  Texas  Instruments 

William  A.  Hewitt,  Chairman,  Deere  &  Company 

Alan  Hockin,  Executive  Vice  President,  Toronto-Dominion  Bank 

Richard  Holbrooke,  Managing  Editor,  Foreign  Policy  Magazine 

Thomas  L.  Hughes,  President,  Carnegie  Endowment  for  International  Peace 

J.  K.  Jamieson,  Chairman,  Exxon  Corporation 

Lane  Kirkland,  Secretary-Treasurer,  AFL-CIO 

Sol  M.  Linowitz,  Senior  Partner,  Coudert  Brothers 

Bruce  K.  MacLaury ,  President,  Federal  Reserve  Bank  of  Minneapolis 

Claude  Masson,  Professor  of  Economics,  Laval  University 

Paul  W.  McCracken,  Edmund  Ezra  Day  Professor  of  Business  Administration, 
University  of  Michigan 

Walter  F.  Mondale,  United  States  Senate 

Lee  L.  Morgan,  President >  Caterpillar  Tractor  Company 

Kenneth  D.  Naden,  President,  National  Council  of  Farmer  Cooperatives 

Henry  D.  Owen,  Director,  Foreign  Policy  Studies  Program,  The  Brookings 
Institution 

David  Packard,  Chairman,  Hewlett-Packard  Company 
*Jean-Luc  Pepin,  ?.C, President,  Interimco,  Ltd. 

John  H.  Perkins,  President,  Continental  Illinois  National  Bank  &  Trust  Company 

Peter  G.  Peterson,  Chairman,  Lehman  Brothers 
*Edwin  0.  Reischauer,  University  Professor,  Harvard  University;  former  U.S. 

Ambassador  to  Japan 
t Elliot  L.  Richardson,  United  States  Ambassador  to  the  United  Kingdom 
*David  Rockefeller,  Chairman,  Chase  Manhattan  Bank 

Robert  V.  Roosa,  Partner,  Brown  Bros.,  Harriman  &  Company 
♦William  M.  Roth,  Roth  Properties 

William  V.  Roth,  Jr.,  United  States  Senate 

Carl  T.  Rowan,  Columnist 

*William  W.  Scranton,  Former  Governor  of  Pennsylvania 
*Gerard  C.  Smith,  Counsel,  Wilmer,  Cutler  &  Pickering 

Anthony  Solomon,  Consultant 

Robert  Taft,  Jr.,  United  States  Senate 

Arthur  R.  Taylor,  President,  Columbia  Broadcasting  System,  Inc. 

Cyrus  R.  Vance,  Partner,  Simpson,  Thacher  &  Bartlett 
*Paul  C.  Warnke,  Partner,  Clifford,  Warnke,  Glass,  Mcllwain  &  Finney 

Marina  von  N.  Whitman,  Distinguished  Public  Service  Professor  of  Economics, 
University  of  Pittsburgh 

Carroll  L.  Wilson,  Professor  of  Management,  Alfred  P.  Sloan  School  of 
Management,  MIT 

Arthur  M.  Wood,  Chairman,  Sears,  Roebuck  &  Company 

Leonard  Woodcock,  President,  United  Automobile  Workers 


•Executive  Committee 
tCurrently  in  Government  Service 


216 


European  Members 


♦Giovanni  Agnelli, President,  FIAT,  Ltd. 
Raymond  Barre,  Former  Vice  President  oj  the  Commission  of  the 

European  Community 
Piero  Bassetti,-President  of  the  Regional  Government  ofLombardy 
♦Georges  Berthoin,  Former  Chief  Representative  of  the  Commission 

of  the  European  Community  to  the  U.K. 
♦Kurt  Birrenbach,  Member  of  the  Bundestag;  President,  Thyssen 

Vermogensverwaltung 
Franco  Bobba,  Company  Director,  Turin 
Frederick  Boland,  Chancellor,  Dublin  University;  former  President 

of  the  United  Nations  General  Assembly 
Rene  Bonety,  Representant  de  la  CFDT 
Jean-Claude  Casanova,  Director  of  Studies,  Foundation  Nationale  des 

Sciences  Politiques,  Paris 
Umberto  Colombo,  Director  of  the.  Committee  for  Scientific  Policy,  OECD 
Guido  Colonna  di  Paliano,iVes/rfe/ir,  La  Rinascente;  former  member  of 

the  Commission  of  the  European  Community 
♦Francesco  Compagna,  Under-Secretary  of  State,  Ministry  of  the  Mezzogiorno 
The  Earl  of  Cromer,  Former  British  Ambassador  to  the  United  States; 

Partner,  Baring  Bros,  and  Co.,  Ltd. 
Michel  Debatisse,  President  de  la  F.N.S.EA. 
♦Paul  Delouvrier,  Chairman,  French  Electricity  Board 
Barry  Desmond,  Member  of  the  Lower  House  of  the  Irish  Republic 
Fritz  Dietz,  President,  German  Association  for  Wholesale  and  Foreign  Trade 
Werner  Dollinger,  Member  of  the  Bundestag 
♦Herbert  Ehrenberg,  Member  of  the  Bundestag 
Pierre  Esteva,  Directeur  General  de  I'U.A.P. 

♦Marc  Eyskens,  Commissary  General  of  the  Catholic  University  of  Louvain 
M.  H.  Fisher,  Editor,  Financial  Times 

Francesco  Forte,  Professor  of  Financial  Sciences,  University  of  Turin 
Jacques  de  Fouchier,  President,  Banque  de  Paris  et  des  Pays-Bas  • 

Michel  Gaudet,  President  de  la  Federation  Francaise  des  Assurances 
Sir  Reay  Geddes,  Chairman,  Dunlop  Holdings,  Ltd. 
Giuseppe  Glisenti,  Director  of  General  Affairs,  La  Rinascente 
Lord  Harlech,  Former  British  Ambassador  to  the  United  States;  Chairman, 

Harlech  Television 
Karl  Hauenschild,  President,  German  Chemical-Paper-Ceramics  Workers' Union 
Jozef  P.  Houthuys,  President,  Belgian  Confederation  of  Christian  Trade  Unions 
Daniel  E.  Janssen,  Deputy  Director  General,  Belgian  Chemical  Union,  Ltd. 
Pierre  Jouven,  President  de  Pechiney  Ugine  Kuhlmann 
Karl  Kaiser,  Director  of  the  Research  Institute  of  the  German  Society  for 

Foreign  Policy 
Michael  Killeen,  Managing  Director,  Industrial  Development  Authority, 

Irish  Republic 
Andre  Kloos,  Chairman  of  the  Socialist  radio  and  television  network  "V.A.R.A.  "; 
former  chairman  of  the  Dutch  Trade  Union  Federation 
♦Max  Kohnstamm, /Yes/den  f,  European  Community  Institute  for  University  Studies 
Baron  Le"on  Lambert,  President,  Banque  Lambert,  Brussels 
Count  Otto  Lambsdorff,  Member  of  the  Bundestag 
Arrigo  Levi,  Director,  La  Stampa,  Turin 

217 


Eugen  Loderer,  President,  German  Metal  Workers '  Union 
*John  Loudon,  Chairman,  Royal  Dutch  Petroleum  Company 
Evan  Luard,  Member  of  Parliament 
Robert  Marjolin,  Former  Vice  President  of  the  Commission  of  the  European 

Community 
Roger  Martin,  President  de  la  Ge  Saint-Gobain-Pont-a-Mousson 
Reginald  Maudling,  Member  of  Parliament;  former  Cabinet  Minister 

F.  S.  McFadzean,  Managing  Director,  Royal  Dutch  Shell  Group 
Cesare  Merlini,  Director,  Italian  Institute  for  International  Affairs 
Alwin  Munchmeyer,  President,  German  Banking  Federation 

tlvar  Nfcrgaard,  Minister  of  Foreign  Economic  Affairs  and  Nordic  Affairs,  Denmark 
Michael  O'Kennedy ,  Shadow  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs,  Irish  Republic; 

former  Cabinet  Minister 
Bernard  Pagezy ,  President  Directeur  General  de  la  Patemelle-  Vie 
Pierre  Pescatore,  Luxembourg;  Member  of  the  European  Court  of  Justice 
Sir  John  Pilcher,  Former  British  Ambassador  to  Japan 
Jean  Rey,  Former  President  of  the  Commission  of  the  European  Community 
Julian  Ridsdaie,Member  of  Parliament;  Chairman  of  the  Anglo-Japanese 

Parliament  Group 
Sir  Frank  K.  Roberts,  Advisory  Director  of  Unilever,  Ltd.;  Advisor  on 

International  Affairs  to  Lloyds  of  London 
*Mary  T.  W.  Robinson,  Member  of  the  Senate  of  the  Irish  Republic 
Sir  Eric  Roll,  Executive  Director,  S.  G.  Warburg  and  Company 
Edmond  de  Rothschild,  President  de  la  Compagnie  Financiere  Holding 
John  Christian  Sannes,  Director,  Norwegian  Institute  of  International  Affairs 
Gerhard  Schroder,  Member  of  the  Bundestag;  former  Foreign  Minister  of  the 

Federal  Republic  of  Germany 
Roger  Seydoux,  Ambassador  of  France 

Andrew  Shonfield,  Director,  The  Royal  Institute  of  International  Affairs 
Hans-Gunther  Sohl,  President,  Federal  Union  of  German  Industry ;  President  of  the 

Board  of  Directors  of  August  Thyssen  Hiitte  A.G. 
Theo  Sommer,  Editor-in-Chief  Die  Zeit 

Myles  Staunton,  Member  of  the  Lower  House  of  the  Irish  Republic 
Thorvald  Stoltenberg,  International  Affairs  Secretary,  Norwegian  Trade  Union 

Council 

G.  R.  Storry,  St.  Antony 's  College,  Oxford  (Far  East  Centre) 
J.  A.  Swire,  Chairman,  John  Swire  and  Sons,  Ltd. 

*Otto  Grieg  Tidemand,  Shipowner;  former  Norwegian  Minister  of  Defense  and 
Minister  of  Economic  Affairs 
A.  F.  Tuke,  Chairman,  Barclays  Bank  International 
Heinz-Oskar  Vetter,  Chairman,  German  Federation  of  Trade  Unions 
iMcVizuttn, President,  Kredietbank,  Brussels 

Otto  Wolff  von  Amerongen,  President,  Otto  Wolff  A.G.;  President,  German 
Chamber  of  Commerce 
*Sir  Kenneth  Younger,  Former  Director  of  the  Royal  Institute  of  International 

Affairs;  former  Minister  of  State  for  Foreign  Affairs 
*Sir  Philip  de  Zulueta,  Chief  Executive,  Antony  Gibbs  Holdings,  Ltd.;  former 
Chief  Assistant  to  the  British  Prime  Minister 


•Executive  Committee 
•(•Currently  in  Government  Service 


218 


Japanese  Members 


Isao  Amagi,  Director,  Japan  Scholarship  Foundation;  former  Vice  Minister 
of  Education 

Yoshiya  Ariyoshi,  Chairman,  Nippon  Yusen  Kaisha 

Yoshishige  Ashihara,  Chairman,  Kansai  Electric  Power  Company,  Inc. 

Toshio  Doko,  President,  Japan  Federation  of  Economic  Organizations  (Keidanren) 

Jun  Eto,  Professor,  Tokyo  Institute  of  Technology 

Shinkichi  Eto,  Professor  of  International  Relations,  Tokyo  University 
*Chujiro  Fujino,  Chairman,  Mitsubishi  Corporation 

Shihtaro  Fukushima,  President,  Kyodo  News  Service 

Noboru  Gotoh,  President,  TOKYU Corporation 

Toru  Hagjwara,  Advisor  to  the  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs;  former  Ambassador 
to  France 

Sumio  Hara,  Chairman,  Bank  of  Tokyo,  Ltd. 

*Yukitaka  Haraguchi,  Chairman,  All  Japan  Federation  of  Metal  and  Mining 
Industries  Labor  Unions 

Norishige  Hasegawa,  President,  Sumitomo  Chemical  Company,  Ltd. 
* Yoshio  Hayashi,  Member  of~the  Diet 

Teru  Hidaka,  Chairman,  Yamaichi  Securities  Company,  Ltd. 
*Kazushige  Hirasawa,  Radio-TV  news  commentator,  Japan  Broadcasting  Inc. 

Hideo  Hon,  President,  Employment  Promotion  Project  Corporation 

Shozo  Hotta,  Chairman,  Sumitomo  Bank,  Ltd. 

Shinichi  Ichimura,  Professor  of  Economics,  Kyoto  University 

Hiroki  Imazato,  President,  Nippon  Seiko  K.K. 

Yoshihiro  Inayama,  Chairman,  Nippon  Steel  Corporation 

Kaoru  Inoue,  Chairman,  Dai-Ichi  Kangyo  Bank,  Ltd. 

Rokuro  Ishikawa,  Executive  Vice  President,  Kajima  Corporation 

Tadao  Ishikawa,  Professor,  Department  of  Political  Science,  Keio  University 

Yoshizane  Iwasa,  Chairman  of  the  Advisory  Committee,  Fuji  Bank,  Ltd. 

MotooKaji,  Professor  of  Economics,  Tokyo  University 

Fuji  Kamiya,  Professor,  Keio  University 

*Yusuke  Kashiwagi,  Deputy  President,  Bank  of  Tokyo,  Ltd.;  former  Special 
Advisor  to  the  Minister  of  Finance 

Ryoichi  Kawai,  President,  Komatsu  Seisakusho,  Ltd. 

Katsuji  Kawamata,  Chairman,  Nissan  Motor  Company,  Ltd. 

Kazutaka  Kikawada,  Chairman,  Tokyo  Electric  Power  Company,  Inc. 

Kiichiro  Kitaura,  President,  Nomura  Securities  Company,  Ltd. 

Koji  Kobayashi,  President,  Nippon  Electric  Company,  Ltd. 

Kenichiro  Komai,  Chairman,  Hitachi,  Ltd. 

Fumihiko  Kono,  Counselor,  Mitsubishi  Heavy  Industries,  Ltd. 

Masataka  Kosaka,  Professor,  Faculty  of  Law,  Kyoto  University 

Fumihiko  lAakijPrincipal  Partner,  Maki  and  Associates,  Design,  Planning  and 
Development 

Shigeharu  Matsumoto,  Chairman,  International  House  of  Japan,  Inc. 

Masaharu  Matsushita,  President,  Matsushita  Electric  Company,  Ltd. 
tKiichi  Miyazawa,  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs 

Akio  Morita,  President,  SONY  Corporation 

Takashi  Mukaibo,  Professor,  Faculty  of  Engineering,  Tokyo  University 
*Kinhide  Mushakoji,  Director,  Institute  of  International  Relations,  Sophia  University 

Yonosuke  Nagai,  Professor  of  Political  Science,  Tokyo  Institute  of  Technology 

Shigeo  Nagano,  President,  Japan  Chamber  of  Commerce  and  Industry 


219 


Eiichi  Nagasue,  Member  of  the  Diet 

Toshio  Nakamura,  President,  Mitsubishi  Bank,  Ltd. 

Ichiro  Nakayama,  President,  Janpa  Institute  of  Labor 

Sohei  Nakayama,  President,  Overseas  Technical  Cooperation  Agency 

Yoshihisa  Ohjimi,  Advisor,  Arabian  Oil  Company,  Ltd.;  former  Administrative 

Vice  Minister  of  International  Trade  and  Industry 
*Saburo  Okita,  President,  Overseas  Economic  Cooperation  Fund 

Kiichi  Saeki,  Director,  Nomura  Research  Institute  of  Technology  and  Economics 

Kunihiko  Sasaki,  Chairman,  Fuji  Bank,  Ltd 

*Ryuji  Takeuchi,  Advisor  to  the  Ministry  of  Foreign  Affairs;  former  Ambassador 
to  the  United  States 

Eiji  Toyoda,  President,  Toyota  Motor  Company,  Ltd. 

Seiji  Tsutsumi,  President,  Seibu  Department  Store,  Inc. 

Kogoro  Uemura,  Honorary  President,  Japan  Federation  of  Economic 
Organizations  (Keidanren) 

Tadao  Umezao,  Professor  of  Ethnology,  Kyoto  University 
*Nobuhiko  Ushiba,  Former  Ambassador  of  Japan  to  the  United  States 

Jiro  Ushio,  President,  Ushio  Electric  Inc. 

Shogo  Watanabe,  President,  Nikko  Securities  Company,  Ltd. 
♦Takeshi  Watanabe-,  Chairman,  Trident  International  Finance,  Ltd.,  Hong  Kong; 
former  President,  the  Asian  Development  Bank 

Kizo  Yasui,  Chairman,  Toray  Industries,  Inc. 

'Executive  Committee 
•(•Currently  in  Government  Service 


220 


Michel  J.  Crozier  is  the  founder  and  director  of  the  Centre  de  Soci- 
ologie  des  Organisations  in  Paris,  France  as  well  as  Senior  Research 
Director  at  the  Centre  National  de  la  Recherche  Scientifique.  He  is  a 
regular  consultant  to  the  French  government  on  matters  of  economic 
planning,  education  and  public  administration  and  has,  since  1964, 
spent  several  semesters  as  a  visiting  Professor  at  Harvard  University.  He 
is  the  author  of  numerous  important  works  in  sociology  his  "La  Societe 
Bloquee"  having  been  translated  as  "The  Stalled  Society"  by  Viking 
Press  in  1973.  Prof.  Crozier  was  President  of  the  Societe  Francaise  de 
Sociologie  in  1970-72. 

Samuel  P.  Huntington  is  Frank  G.  Thomson  Professor  of  Government 
at  Harvard  University  and  Associate  Director  of  the  Center  for  Interna- 
tional Affairs  at  Harvard,  as  well  as  editor  of  the  quarterly  journal, 
Foreign  Policy.  He  is  a  Fellow  on  the  American  Academy  of  Arts  and 
Sciences  and  a  member  of  the  Council  on  Foreign  Relations  and  the 
International  Institute  of  Strategic  Studies.  He  was  a  member  of  the 
Council  of  the  American  Political  Science  Association  (1969-1971) 
and  a  member  of  the  Presidential  Task  Force  on  International  Develop- 
ment (1969  -  1970),  among  many  other  high  level  posts.  Another  of  his 
books  appearing  this  year  is  "No  Easy  Choice:  Political  Participation  in 
Developing  Countries,"  co-authored  with  Joan  M.  Nelson. 

Joji  Watanuki  is  Professor  of  Sociology  at  Sophia  University  in 
Tokyo,  Japan.  Positions  he  has  held  include:  Senior  Scholar,  Communi- 
cation Institute,  East-West  Center,  Honolulu,  Hawaii;  Professor,  Insti- 
tute of  International  Relations,  Sophia  University,  Tokyo;  Rockefeller 
Foundation  Fellow  and  Visiting  Fellow  at  Princeton  University;  and 
Research  Associate  at  the  Institute  of  International  Studies,  University 
of  California,  Berkeley.  He  is  the  author  of  numerous  studies  in 
political  sociology,  published  in  Japan. 


Jacket  design  by  Paul  Agule  &  Cato  Johnson  Associates